An antidote against the poysonous vveeds of heretical blasphemies, which during the deplorable interval of church-government have grown up in the reforming Church of England. As it was lately presented to the Church of God at Great Yarmouth. / By Iohn Brinsley, Minister of the Gospel there. Augus. 10. 1650. Imprimatur, Edm. Calamy.
         Brinsley, John, 1600-1665.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A77492 of text R206488 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Thomason E612_13). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 158 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 30 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A77492
         Wing B4705
         Thomason E612_13
         ESTC R206488
         99865640
         99865640
         117888
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A77492)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 117888)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 94:E612[13])
      
       
         
           
             An antidote against the poysonous vveeds of heretical blasphemies, which during the deplorable interval of church-government have grown up in the reforming Church of England. As it was lately presented to the Church of God at Great Yarmouth. / By Iohn Brinsley, Minister of the Gospel there. Augus. 10. 1650. Imprimatur, Edm. Calamy.
             Brinsley, John, 1600-1665.
          
           [6], 52 p.
           
             Printed by T.R. & E.M. for Ralph Smith at the singe of the blew Bible in Corn-hill neer the Royal Exchange,
             London :
             1650.
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "7ber. 11th".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Early works to 1800.
           Blasphemy -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A77492  R206488  (Thomason E612_13).  civilwar no An antidote against the poysonous vveeds of heretical blasphemies,:  which during the deplorable interval of church-government have grown up Brinsley, John 1650    27434 77 235 0 0 0 0 114 F  The  rate of 114 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           AN
           ANTIDOTE
           AGAINST
           THE
           Poysonous
           VVeeds
           OF
           
             HERETICAL
             BLASPHEMIES
             ,
          
           Which
           During
           the
           deplorable
           interval
           of
           
             Church-Government
          
           have
           grown
           up
           in
           the
           Reforming
           Church
           of
           
             England
             .
          
           As
           it
           was
           lately
           presented
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           at
           Great
           YARMOUTH
           .
           By
           IOHN
           BRINSLEY
           ,
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           there
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       August
                       .
                       10.
                       1650.
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   Imprimatur
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     EDM.
                     CALAMY
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             London
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             R.
             &
             E.
             M.
          
           for
           
             Ralph
             Smith
          
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           blew
           Bible
           in
           
             Corn-hill
          
           neer
           the
           Royal
           Exchange
           .
           1650.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           AS
           many
           other
           profitable
           Treatises
           formerly
           published
           by
           this
           Reverend
           
             Author
             ;
          
           So
           that
           called
           
             The
             Arraignment
             of
             the
             present
             Schisme
             of
             New
             Separation
             in
             old
             England
             ,
          
           and
           this
           Antidote
           against
           Heretical
           Blasphemies
           ,
           do
           represent
           him
           ,
           like
           that
           tree
           of
           blessing
           ,
           
             which
             bringeth
             forth
             his
             fruit
             in
             his
          
           
           
             season
             .
          
           The
           
             seasonablenesse
          
           of
           this
           Piece
           (
           which
           Gods
           good
           Providence
           hath
           brought
           to
           thine
           hand
           )
           will
           adde
           both
           luster
           and
           life
           
           unto
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           them
           ,
           
             who
             sigh
             and
             cry
          
           for
           the
           many
           abominable
           blasphemies
           which
           are
           in
           these
           sad
           times
           ,
           impudently
           belched
           out
           into
           the
           face
           of
           Divine
           Majesty
           .
           The
           subject-matter
           of
           this
           Treatise
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           the
           nature
           ,
           kinds
           and
           degrees
           of
           blasphemy
           may
           be
           understood
           ,
           that
           men
           guilty
           ,
           may
           be
           convinced
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           secured
           from
           so
           horrid
           an
           evill
           ,
           both
           as
           Principals
           and
           Accessaries
           .
           And
           the
           manner
           of
           handling
           this
           Subject
           will
           render
           it
           acceptable
           to
           the
           ingenuous
           and
           right
           godly
           Christian
           ;
           for
           ,
           the
           method
           is
           clear
           ,
           the
           phrase
           of
           speech
           smooth
           and
           pithy
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           proofs
           apt
           and
           pregnant
           ;
           yea
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           veyn
           of
           Scripture
           evidence
           and
           authority
           running
           through
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           this
           discourse
           .
           Herein
           the
           learned
           and
           laborious
           Author
           ,
           
             shews
             himself
          
           
           
             to
             be
             approved
             unto
             God
             ,
             a
             Workman
             ,
             that
             needeth
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             rightly
             dividing
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             .
          
           Although
           my
           ancient
           and
           increasing
           loves
           might
           move
           me
           to
           give
           a
           larger
           Character
           of
           him
           ,
           upon
           long
           experience
           ▪
           yet
           I
           will
           be
           silent
           ,
           for
           
           his
           works
           do
           sufficiently
           
             praise
             him
             in
             the
             gates
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             am
             Thine
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               Simeon
               Ashe
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 August
                 .
              
               24.
               1650.
               
            
          
        
      
       
       
        
         
         
         
           To
           the
           
             CHRISTIAN
             READER
             .
          
        
         
           
             Christian
             ,
          
        
         
           THose
           
             Preservatives
          
           which
           are
           soveraignly
           useful
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           cannot
           in
           times
           of
           common
           
             Contagion
          
           be
           reputed
           uselesse
           ,
           or
           unseasonable
           .
           Upon
           that
           account
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           now
           adventured
           these
           few
           
             Meditations
          
           to
           a
           publike
           view
           .
           Surely
           ,
           if
           ever
           there
           was
           a
           time
           of
           
             spiritual
             Contagion
             ,
          
           such
           is
           this
           ,
           whereinto
           Providence
           hath
           cast
           us
           at
           this
           day
           in
           this
           Nation
           ;
           wherein
           the
           
             Plague
          
           of
           
             Hereticall
             Blasphemy
          
           is
           grown
           so
           desperately
           
             Epidemical
             ,
          
           that
           many
           (
           once
           seemingly
           precious
           )
           souls
           are
           now
           infected
           with
           it
           .
           Alasse
           what
           sad
           
             tokens
          
           (
           I
           cannot
           say
           
             Gods
             ,
          
           but
           the
           
             Devils
          
           Tokens
           )
           are
           now
           to
           be
           seen
           upon
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           whom
           not
           long
           since
           the
           
             Image
             of
             God
          
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           
             Charity
          
           was
           hopefully
           conspicuous
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           without
           a
           miracle
           of
           mercy
           there
           is
           little
           
           hope
           of
           their
           Recovery
           .
           And
           who
           is
           there
           that
           hath
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           
             Christian
             ,
          
           but
           out
           of
           a
           sad
           resentment
           of
           so
           dreadful
           an
           
             Evil
          
           yet
           growing
           and
           spreading
           ,
           would
           willingly
           contribute
           all
           possible
           
             Counsels
          
           and
           
             Endeavours
          
           for
           the
           healing
           of
           it
           ?
           To
           this
           end
           it
           is
           that
           I
           have
           now
           communicated
           this
           
             Antidote
             ,
          
           which
           (
           as
           I
           am
           assured
           it
           can
           be
           
             hurtful
          
           to
           none
           ,
           so
           )
           if
           it
           may
           be
           
             helpful
          
           to
           any
           ,
           whether
           by
           way
           of
           
             Prevention
             ,
          
           or
           
             Cure
             ,
          
           I
           have
           what
           I
           aymed
           at
           ,
           and
           shall
           rest
           ,
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             the
             service
             of
             our
             common
             Lord
             ,
             JOH.
             BRINSLEY
             .
          
           
             Yarmouth
             ,
             
               August
               22.
               1650.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           AN
           Antidote
           Against
           the
           Poysonous
           Weeds
           of
           Hereticall
           BLASPHEMIES
           .
        
         
           
             2
             TIM.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               For
               men
               shall
               be
               Lovers
               of
               their
               own
               selves
               ,
               Covetous
               ,
               Boasters
               ,
               Proud
               ,
               [
               Blasphemers
               .
               ]
            
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           verse
           foregoing
           the
           Apostle
           giveth
           his
           
             Timothy
          
           a
           general
           advertisement
           concerning
           
             Evill
             times
             ,
          
           which
           were
           to
           come
           .
           
             [
             This
             know
             also
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             perilous
             times
             shall
             come
             .
             ]
          
           
        
         
           
             In
             the
             last
             dayes
             ]
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           hereafter
           ,
           in
           succeeding
           times
           :
           both
           in
           
             Timothies
          
           time
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           hath
           an
           eye
           unto
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           from
           the
           fifth
           verse
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           he
           willeth
           him
           to
           avoid
           such
           persons
           as
           afterward
           he
           speaketh
           of
           
             [
             from
             such
             turn
             away
             ]
             ;
          
           as
           also
           in
           
             after
             ages
          
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           
             Calvin
          
           apprehends
           it
           .
           
             By
             the
             last
             dayes
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           
             Apostle
             here
             understands
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
          
           which
           here
           he
           declareth
           and
           foretelleth
           should
           not
           be
           such
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           state
           as
           some
           happily
           dreamed
           of
           ,
           but
           a
           troublesome
           and
           dangerous
           state
           .
           
             In
             the
             last
             dayes
             perilous
             times
             shall
             come
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Perilous
             times
             ]
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           
             Tempora
             difficilia
             ,
             molesta
             ,
             periculosa
             .
             Hard
          
           and
           
             difficult
          
           times
           :
           
             Troublesome
          
           and
           
             Greivous
          
           times
           :
           
             perilous
          
           and
           
             dangerous
          
           times
           :
           Times
           difficult
           ,
           greivous
           ,
           
           dangerous
           in
           general
           to
           all
           Christians
           ,
           in
           special
           to
           
             Timothies
             ,
          
           the
           faithful
           
             Ministers
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             Formidolosa
             tempora
          
           (
           as
           the
           
           Orator
           hath
           it
           )
           
             Fearful
             ,
             dreadful
          
           times
           ;
           Such
           times
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             [
             shall
             come
             ]
             :
          
           come
           upon
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           so
           ?
           What
           is
           it
           that
           should
           make
           the
           times
           so
           bad
           ,
           so
           dreadful
           ?
           For
           this
           he
           assigneth
           the
           reason
           in
           
             verse
          
           2.
           
           A
           reason
           taken
           from
           the
           evil
           
             Qualities
             ,
          
           and
           dispositions
           of
           men
           who
           should
           live
           in
           these
           times
           ;
           
             For
             men
             shall
             be
             lovers
             of
             their
             owne
             selves
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
        
         
           Obs.
           
             Lo
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             which
             maketh
             evill
             times
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Evill
             men
             living
             in
             those
             times
             .
          
           Herein
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Apostle
           placeth
           the
           evill
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           which
           here
           he
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           not
           in
           
             penal
             evils
             ,
             evils
             of
             judgment
             ,
          
           outward
           Calamities
           ,
           as
           
             War
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             Pestilence
             ,
             .
          
           &c.
           (
           which
           a
           carnal
           eye
           looketh
           upon
           as
           the
           only
           things
           which
           make
           evill
           times
           )
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             evils
             of
          
           sin
           which
           abound
           in
           those
           times
           .
           This
           ,
           this
           it
           is
           which
           maketh
           evill
           times
           .
           
             It
             is
             an
             evill
             time
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             Amos
             cap.
          
           5.
           13.
           
           )
           ,
           but
           what
           made
           it
           so
           ?
           Why
           the
           
             manifold
             transgressions
             ,
          
           and
           
             mighty
             sins
          
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           (
           so
           the
           verse
           foregoing
           giveth
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           .
           )
           I
           ,
           though
           the
           times
           should
           be
           never
           so
           successeful
           and
           prosperous
           in
           all
           other
           respects
           ,
           yet
           if
           sin
           abound
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           evill
           times
           :
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Difficult
             times
             ,
          
           specially
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           to
           bear
           up
           head
           against
           the
           stream
           .
           
             Grievous
          
           times
           .
           To
           a
           gracious
           spirit
           nothing
           more
           grievous
           then
           to
           see
           iniquity
           abounding
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           name
           of
           God
           dishonoured
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Corrosive
           which
           galled
           and
           vexed
           
             Lots
             righteous
             soule
             ,
          
           even
           the
           
             filthy
             conversation
             of
             the
             wicked
             Sodomites
             ,
          
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           2.
           7.
           
           And
           
             Perilous
          
           times
           ,
           being
           infectious
           times
           ,
           wherein
           all
           that
           live
           in
           them
           are
           in
           danger
           in
           one
           kind
           or
           other
           of
           being
           made
           
             partakers
          
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           others
           ;
           either
           by
           
             complying
          
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           
             coming
          
           at
           them
           ,
           or
           
             not
             mourning
          
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           not
           
             appearing
          
           for
           God
           against
           them
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           
             Applic.
          
           Let
           it
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           Brethren
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           amongst
           us
           ,
           (
           I
           must
           not
           say
           
             all
             ,
          
           for
           there
           are
           some
           who
           dreame
           of
           
             golden
          
           times
           ,
           and
           
             glorious
          
           times
           ,
           and
           
             blessed
          
           times
           ,
           never
           better
           ,
           how
           truly
           I
           shall
           show
           you
           anon
           )
           ,
           but
           many
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           )
           complaine
           of
           evill
           times
           ,
           difficult
           ,
           grievous
           ,
           dangerous
           times
           ;
           and
           therein
           they
           are
           not
           mistaken
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           so
           in
           truth
           .
           But
           what
           is
           it
           that
           maketh
           them
           so
           ?
           why
           ,
           the
           evils
           of
           sin
           abounding
           in
           these
           times
           .
           True
           indeed
           ,
           there
           are
           other
           
           things
           which
           to
           flesh
           &
           blood
           are
           hard
           ,
           and
           grievous
           ,
           and
           perilous
           .
           The
           
             sword
          
           is
           yet
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           
             famine
          
           is
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           
             decay
             of
             trading
          
           is
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           though
           not
           
             Pestilence
             ,
          
           yet
           some
           other
           diseases
           which
           are
           looked
           upon
           as
           to
           a
           degree
           infectious
           and
           contagious
           ,
           are
           amonst
           us
           .
           But
           behold
           greater
           evils
           then
           these
           .
           All
           kind
           of
           
             sinful
             abominations
          
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           .
           And
           these
           are
           they
           which
           make
           the
           times
           to
           be
           so
           evill
           times
           .
        
         
           Taking
           notice
           of
           this
           ,
           withall
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           next
           way
           ,
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           mend
           these
           times
           .
           Every
           of
           us
           mend
           our selves
           ;
           mend
           the
           
             Persons
             ,
          
           and
           mend
           the
           
             Times
             .
          
           As
           for
           
             judgments
             ,
          
           it
           is
           in
           vaine
           to
           repine
           and
           murmure
           at
           them
           ,
           to
           lift
           at
           them
           .
           This
           is
           but
           as
           the
           galled
           horse
           that
           seeketh
           to
           shake
           off
           his
           burden
           ,
           which
           ,
           being
           fastned
           to
           him
           ,
           galleth
           him
           so
           much
           the
           more
           .
           Judgments
           they
           must
           do
           the
           work
           for
           which
           they
           are
           sent
           ,
           execute
           their
           
             Commission
             .
          
           Let
           our
           hands
           be
           against
           the
           evils
           of
           sin
           .
           Every
           of
           us
           endeavouring
           according
           to
           our
           (
           now
           almost
           forgotten
           )
           
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             go
             each
             before
             other
             in
             a
             reall
             Reformation
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             and
             lives
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           the
           
             street
          
           clean
           ;
           every
           one
           to
           sweep
           before
           his
           own
           dore
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           the
           times
           better
           ,
           every
           one
           to
           mend
           ,
           to
           reforme
           one
           .
           This
           is
           the
           truest
           
             Emondatio
             temporum
             ,
          
           amending
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           to
           amend
           the
           persons
           in
           those
           times
           .
           So
           long
           as
           men
           are
           such
           as
           the
           Apostle
           here
           describeth
           some
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           the
           times
           should
           be
           good
           .
           No
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           
             difficult
             ,
             troublesome
             ,
             dangerous
             ,
             evill
          
           times
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           kind
           of
           
             men
          
           are
           they
           which
           have
           such
           a
           maligne
           influence
           upon
           the
           times
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           so
           evill
           ?
           This
           the
           Apostle
           sets
           forth
           in
           the
           sequel
           of
           this
           verse
           ;
           where
           he
           reckons
           up
           a
           
             Catalogue
             of
             vices
             ,
          
           which
           if
           once
           they
           come
           to
           be
           
             Epidemical
             ,
          
           rife
           and
           common
           ,
           they
           infect
           and
           poyson
           the
           times
           ,
           proving
           dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           first
           is
           
             Self-love
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           placeth
           in
           the
           front
           ,
           as
           a
           
             file-leader
             ,
          
           and
           that
           not
           without
           cause
           ;
           in
           as
           much
           as
           this
           vice
           maketh
           way
           for
           ,
           and
           ushereth
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           The
           second
           is
           
             Covetousnesse
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Love
             of
             money
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           tenth
           verse
           of
           the
           sixth
           Chapter
           of
           the
           former
           Epistle
           calleth
           the
           
             Root
             of
             all
             evill
             .
          
           The
           third
           is
           
             Arrogancie
             ,
          
           and
           the
           fourth
           
             Pride
             ,
          
           two
           vices
           neer
           a
           kinne
           ,
           
             Cosen
             germans
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           when
           men
           shall
           arrogate
           much
           unto
           themselves
           ;
           looking
           overly
           and
           superciliously
           upon
           others
           .
           
           The
           fifth
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           I
           have
           singled
           out
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           being
           led
           to
           it
           by
           the
           present
           occasion
           ,
           
             Blasphemy
             ;
          
           and
           upon
           that
           I
           shall
           spend
           my
           following
           Meditations
           .
           
             Men
             shall
             be
             Blasphemers
             ]
             .
          
        
         
           
             Blasphemers
             ]
             .
          
           The
           word
           Originally
           is
           Greek
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           retained
           in
           the
           
             Latin
          
           and
           
             English
             .
          
           The
           derivation
           of
           the
           word
           will
           
           lead
           us
           to
           the
           proper
           signification
           of
           it
           .
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           q.
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           Etymologist
           )
           
             impetere
             rumoribus
             ,
          
           to
           assault
           one
           with
           rumours
           and
           false
           tales
           ;
           or
           rather
           (
           as
           it
           is
           more
           vulgarly
           taken
           )
           
             q.
             
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Alterius
             famam
             maledictis
             laedere
             ,
          
           to
           
           wrong
           the
           good
           name
           of
           another
           .
           This
           is
           
             Blasphemy
          
           at
           large
           ;
           any
           wrong
           ,
           injurie
           ,
           indignity
           offered
           to
           the
           good
           name
           ,
           credit
           ,
           reputation
           of
           another
           ,
           whether
           of
           
             God
          
           or
           of
           
             Man
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           
             Man
             ,
          
           the
           wronging
           of
           his
           good
           name
           by
           slanderous
           ,
           contumelious
           speeches
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           called
           
             Blasphemie
             .
          
           And
           so
           we
           finde
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           among
           prophane
           Writers
           ,
           whith
           whom
           the
           word
           is
           common
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           but
           even
           in
           sacred
           Writ
           .
           In
           that
           third
           of
           
             Titus
             v.
          
           2.
           the
           Apostle
           chargeth
           Christians
           that
           they
           
             speak
             evill
             of
             no
             man
             .
          
           The
           Original
           hath
           it
           ,
           
             Blaspheme
          
           no
           man
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           Of
           this
           kinde
           of
           
             Blasphemie
          
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           
             Col.
          
           3.
           8.
           where
           he
           reckons
           up
           this
           amongst
           the
           
             Rags
          
           of
           the
           
             old
             Adam
             ;
          
           which
           he
           requireth
           Christians
           to
           put
           off
           ,
           
             [
             But
             now
             you
             also
             put
             off
             all
             these
             ,
             anger
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             malice
             ,
             blasphemie
             ]
             ,
          
           viz.
           speaking
           evill
           of
           their
           neighbour
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           of
           himself
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           4.
           13.
           and
           
             Rom.
          
           3.
           8.
           that
           he
           was
           
             defamed
             ,
             slanderously
             reported
             of
             :
          
           where
           in
           both
           places
           the
           word
           is
           ,
           
             Blasphemed
             .
          
           This
           Saint
           
             Peter
          
           tels
           us
           is
           the
           lot
           of
           Gods
           people
           to
           be
           thus
           
             Blasphemed
             ,
          
           evill
           spoken
           of
           by
           wicked
           men
           ;
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           4.
           4.
           
           To
           wrong
           the
           name
           of
           any
           good
           man
           is
           
             Blasphemie
          
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           most
           commonly
           in
           phrase
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           amongst
           Ecclesiastical
           Writers
           ▪
           the
           word
           is
           taken
           in
           a
           more
           restrained
           sense
           ,
           as
           relating
           unto
           
             God
             ;
          
           and
           it
           imports
           some
           
             derogation
             ,
          
           some
           wrong
           or
           injurie
           offered
           to
           the
           name
           of
           God
           .
           Which
           may
           be
           done
           either
           by
           
             thought
             ,
             word
             ,
          
           or
           
             deed
             .
          
           By
           
             thought
             ,
          
           when
           any
           shall
           entertain
           any
           dishonourable
           opinions
           ,
           or
           conceptions
           concerning
           God
           ,
           thinking
           otherwise
           of
           him
           then
           is
           meet
           .
           By
           
             word
             ,
          
           when
           men
           shall
           utter
           and
           expresse
           those
           dishonourable
           thoughts
           by
           disgraceful
           language
           ,
           speaking
           otherwise
           of
           God
           then
           is
           meet
           .
           In
           
             deed
             ,
          
           when
           men
           shall
           do
           that
           which
           is
           highly
           dishonourable
           
           unto
           God
           .
           Each
           of
           these
           may
           be
           called
           
             Blasphemie
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           Blasphemy
           in
           
             thought
             .
          
           It
           was
           
             Jobs
          
           fear
           concerning
           his
           sons
           ,
           lest
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           mirth
           they
           should
           have
           
             Blasphemed
             God
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           Job
           1.
           5.
           have
           let
           in
           some
           dishonourable
           thoughts
           concerning
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           into
           their
           hearts
           in
           the
           heat
           and
           liberty
           of
           their
           feasting
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           Blasphemie
           in
           
             Deed
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           Lords
           complaint
           against
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           
             Is
             .
          
           65.
           7.
           
           
             They
             have
          
           
           
             burnt
             Incense
             upon
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             Blasphemed
             me
             upon
             the
             Hills
             .
          
           There
           they
           had
           done
           that
           which
           tended
           to
           the
           high
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           blasphemed
           him
           ,
           though
           not
           
             verbally
          
           and
           
             formally
             ,
          
           yet
           
             actually
          
           and
           
             interpretatively
             .
          
           ●ut
           most
           properly
           
             Blasphemy
          
           is
           an
           injury
           offered
           to
           the
           name
           of
           God
           by
           
             word
             .
          
           This
           is
           
             Blasphemy
          
           in
           an
           
             Ecclesiastical
          
           sense
           ;
           To
           speak
           impiously
           and
           wickedly
           ,
           so
           as
           either
           
             directly
          
           and
           
             immediatly
             ,
          
           or
           
             indirectly
          
           and
           
             interpretatively
          
           it
           reacheth
           unto
           the
           
             contumely
          
           of
           God
           himself
           .
        
         
           
             Quaest.
          
           But
           what
           kind
           of
           
             Blasphemy
          
           is
           it
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           text
           ?
           
             [
             Men
             shall
             be
             blasphemers
             ]
          
           but
           what
           kind
           of
           Blasphemers
           ?
           whether
           of
           
             God
          
           or
           of
           
             Men
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Here
           Expositors
           are
           divided
           .
           Some
           understand
           it
           in
           the
           former
           sense
           ,
           translating
           the
           word
           barely
           
             maledici
             ,
             Slanderers
             ,
             Defamers
             ,
             Evil-speakers
             ;
          
           and
           some
           of
           them
           restraining
           it
           only
           to
           
             Men
             .
          
           But
           others
           here
           look
           upon
           the
           Word
           with
           another
           eye
           ,
           conceiving
           the
           Apostle
           here
           principally
           to
           point
           at
           this
           highest
           kind
           of
           evill
           speaking
           ,
           impious
           speaking
           ,
           and
           that
           either
           directly
           or
           by
           consequence
           against
           
             God
          
           himselfe
           .
           So
           
             Espencaeus
             ,
             Are●ius
             ,
             Grotius
             ,
             [
             Blasphemers
             ]
          
           viz.
           of
           God
           ;
           And
           the
           last
           of
           them
           giveth
           a
           reason
           why
           he
           conceives
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ;
           a
           reason
           taken
           from
           the
           order
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           wherein
           he
           apprehends
           a
           kind
           of
           Gradation
           .
           
             [
             Men
             shall
             be
             lovers
             of
             themselves
             ,
             Covetous
             ,
             Boasters
             ,
             Proud
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Contemners
             of
             other
             men
          
           (
           as
           he
           expounds
           the
           Word
           )
           I
           ,
           not
           sparing
           
             God
          
           himself
           .
           
             Blasphemers
          
           of
           him
           .
           And
           if
           that
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           
             Epiphanius
          
           with
           great
           probability
           conjectures
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           that
           the
           Apostle
           here
           in
           this
           description
           aimes
           at
           those
           
             Hereticks
          
           which
           should
           spring
           up
           in
           the
           infancie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           
             viz.
             Simon
             ,
             Menander
             ,
             Ebion
             ▪
             Cerinthus
             ,
             Carpocrates
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Gnosticks
             ;
          
           we
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           mince
           the
           matter
           ;
           for
           such
           were
           they
           ,
           down-right
           
             Blasphemers
          
           in
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           sense
           ;
           
             Blasphemers
             of
             God
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           Apostle
           speaketh
           here
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           
             them
             ,
          
           yet
           of
           
             such
          
           as
           they
           ,
           it
           is
           rightly
           and
           clearly
           collected
           
           from
           the
           sixth
           and
           eighth
           verses
           of
           the
           chapter
           .
           Where
           shewing
           ,
           who
           and
           what
           they
           were
           whom
           he
           spake
           of
           ,
           
             [
             Of
             this
             sort
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             are
             they
             which
             creep
             into
             houses
             ▪
             and
             lead
             captive
             silly
             women
             ,
          
           verse
           6.
           ]
           plainly
           pointing
           out
           false
           teachers
           ,
           
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           who
           vented
           and
           scattered
           their
           false
           doctrines
           and
           heresies
           ,
           clancularly
           and
           closely
           in
           corners
           ,
           taking
           advantage
           upon
           the
           
           weaker
           sex
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           devil
           at
           first
           did
           ,
           )
           to
           make
           the
           first
           impression
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           all
           
             Hereticks
          
           in
           all
           ages
           ever
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           day
           do
           .
           And
           again
           
             vers.
          
           8.
           
           
             As
             Jannes
             and
             Iambres
             withstood
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             so
             do
             these
             also
             resist
             the
             truth
             ,
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             ,
             concerning
             the
             faith
             reprobate
             .
          
           Such
           they
           were
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           here
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           
             Blasphemous
             Hereticks
             .
          
           And
           being
           such
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           conceive
           this
           to
           be
           the
           sinne
           which
           here
           he
           chargeth
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             viz.
             Blasphemy
          
           in
           a
           restrained
           sense
           ,
           even
           
             Blasphemy
             against
             God
             .
          
        
         
           Having
           thus
           found
           out
           the
           kind
           of
           evil
           here
           charged
           ,
           our
           next
           work
           must
           be
           yet
           a
           little
           more
           fully
           to
           open
           the
           
             nature
          
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Blasphemy
             ,
          
           in
           proper
           acceptation
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           in
           the
           general
           ;
           It
           is
           any
           
             Injury
             offered
             to
             the
             name
             of
             God
             by
             word
             :
          
           Or
           
             speaking
             evill
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             .
          
           So
           the
           Lord
           complains
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Is
             .
          
           52.
           5.
           
           
             My
             name
             continually
             every
             day
             is
             blasphemed
             .
          
           To
           which
           text
           the
           Apostle
           relates
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           2.
           24.
           
           
             The
             name
             of
             God
             is
             blasphemed
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ]
          
           That
           is
           ,
           evil-spoken
           of
           .
           Now
           for
           a
           more
           particular
           explication
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           dive
           a
           little
           into
           the
           bowels
           of
           this
           sinne
           ,
           let
           me
           briefly
           open
           unto
           you
           these
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ,
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             name
             of
             God
             .
          
           And
           secondly
           ,
           
             How
             the
             name
             of
             God
             may
             be
             iujured
             by
             word
             ,
             evil-spoken
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           For
           the
           former
           ;
           by
           the
           
             name
             of
             God
          
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           any
           thing
           ,
           whereby
           God
           
             Himself
          
           or
           his
           
             Will
             ,
          
           his
           
             Nature
          
           or
           his
           
             Mind
             ,
          
           are
           made
           known
           to
           us
           ,
           
             (
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             take
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
          
           Command
           .
           3.
           )
           Now
           this
           is
           done
           many
           ways
           .
           As
           by
           his
           
             Titles
             ,
             Attributes
             ,
             Works
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Image
             .
             His
             Titles
             ,
          
           as
           
             Iehovah
             ,
             Elohim
             ,
             God
             ,
             Lord
             .
          
           His
           
             Attributes
          
           or
           
             Properties
             ,
          
           as
           
             Power
             ,
             Goodnesse
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Truth
             .
          
           His
           Works
           of
           
             Creation
          
           and
           
             Providence
             .
          
           His
           
             Word
             ,
          
           which
           is
           his
           mind
           and
           will
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           the
           
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
          
           of
           it
           .
           His
           
             Ordinances
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
          
           the
           publick
           
             Ministry
          
           
           
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Sabbaths
             .
          
           His
           
             Image
             ,
          
           whether
           
             Essentiall
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           in
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           who
           is
           called
           the
           
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
          
           1
           
             Col.
          
           15.
           the
           
             expresse
             Image
             of
             his
             person
             ,
          
           Heb.
           1.
           2.
           which
           is
           called
           the
           
             name
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Exod.
           23.
           21.
           
           
             My
             name
             is
             in
             him
             ,
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           Christ
           )
           :
           Or
           
             Accidental
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           
             men
             ,
          
           upon
           whom
           the
           name
           of
           God
           is
           called
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           upon
           
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           who
           are
           therefore
           called
           
             Gods
             ,
             Psal.
          
           82.
           1.
           6.
           
           
             Exod.
          
           22.
           28.
           
           And
           upon
           
             Ministers
          
           who
           stand
           in
           the
           place
           of
           God
           as
           his
           
             Ambassadours
             ,
          
           acting
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           
             bearing
             his
             name
             ,
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
             Acts
          
           9.
           15.
           )
           And
           generally
           upon
           all
           the
           
             faithful
          
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           bear
           the
           Image
           of
           their
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           and
           are
           
             called
             by
             his
             name
             ,
          
           as
           we
           have
           it
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           28.
           10.
           
           
             Jer.
          
           14.
           9
           ,
           By
           these
           God
           maketh
           himself
           known
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           therefore
           each
           may
           be
           called
           his
           
             name
             .
          
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             2
             ,
             Now
             ,
          
           How
           may
           this
           name
           of
           God
           be
           said
           to
           be
           injured
           ,
           evill
           spoken
           of
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           I
           answer
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           when
           men
           shall
           abuse
           any
           of
           these
           by
           word
           ,
           speak
           contumeliously
           of
           them
           .
           This
           Contumely
           redounding
           unto
           God
           himself
           ,
           every
           word
           so
           spoken
           is
           
             Blasphemie
             ,
          
           As
        
         
           
           1.
           
           When
           the
           
             Titles
          
           of
           God
           are
           abused
           ;
           whether
           by
           way
           of
           
             Incantation
             ,
          
           as
           those
           Jewish
           
             Exorcists
          
           called
           the
           
             name
             of
             Jesus
          
           over
           them
           which
           had
           evill
           spirits
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           19.
           13.
           or
           by
           way
           of
           
             Execration
             ,
          
           cursing
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           name
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Blasphemie
           of
           the
           
             Israelitish
             womans
             son
             ,
          
           Levit.
           24.
           11.
           who
           
             blasphemed
          
           
           
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             cursed
             ;
          
           or
           by
           way
           of
           
             Pejeration
             ,
          
           forswearing
           ,
           or
           by
           
             way
             of
             wicked
             swearing
             ,
          
           which
           
             Tremelius
          
           renders
           
             Blasphemia
             ,
          
           Blasphemy
           .
           
             Levit.
          
           5.
           1.
           
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           God
           is
           Blasphemed
           in
           his
           
             Attributes
             ,
          
           and
           that
           three
           wayes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             When
             men
             shall
             deny
             that
             unto
             God
             which
             properly
             belongs
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             agreeable
             to
             his
             nature
             :
          
           As
           when
           men
           shall
           deny
           him
           to
           be
           such
           a
           one
           as
           he
           hath
           revealed
           himself
           ;
           denying
           him
           to
           be
           
             Omnipresent
             ,
             Omniscient
             ,
             Omnipotent
             :
          
           which
           last
           was
           the
           Blasphemie
           of
           
             Rabshakeh
          
           and
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
             Assyria
             ,
          
           who
           bade
           defiance
           unto
           God
           in
           point
           of
           power
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           able
           to
           deliver
           
             Ierusalem
          
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           2
           
             Kings
          
           18.
           35.
           compared
           with
           
             chap
             ,
          
           19.
           6.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             When
             men
             shall
             attribute
             that
             unto
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             agreeable
             to
             his
             nature
             :
          
           fasten
           dishonourable
           attributes
           upon
           him
           ,
           taking
           
           up
           ,
           and
           venting
           of
           mean
           and
           low
           apprehensions
           concerning
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Heathens
          
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           some
           
             Hereticks
          
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           
             Idolaters
             ,
          
           and
           blind
           
             ignorant
          
           persons
           daily
           do
           :
           who
           misconceiving
           of
           God
           ,
           thinking
           him
           to
           be
           like
           nnto
           themselves
           (
           as
           the
           Lord
           saith
           of
           the
           wicked
           man
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           50.
           21.
           
           )
           expresse
           those
           their
           misconceivings
           ,
           to
           the
           disparaging
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           infinite
           God
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             When
             men
             shall
             attribute
             that
             unto
             the
             creature
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
          
           
           
             to
             the
             Creator
             :
          
           whether
           unto
           
             themselves
             ;
          
           that
           is
           the
           
             Blasphemy
          
           which
           the
           Scribes
           censure
           Christ
           for
           (
           though
           unjustly
           )
           
             Mat.
          
           9.
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           
             This
             man
             blasphemeth
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             viz.
          
           in
           taking
           upon
           him
           to
           forgive
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           work
           proper
           unto
           God
           .
           Or
           unto
           others
           ,
           as
           when
           men
           shall
           make
           
             Gods
             of
             men
             ,
          
           attributing
           
             divine
             properties
             ,
          
           or
           giving
           
             divine
             honour
             to
             them
             ;
          
           as
           the
           People
           to
           
             Herod
             ,
          
           Acts
           12.
           22.
           
           And
           the
           Lystrians
           to
           
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Barnabas
             ,
          
           Acts
           14.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13.
           and
           as
           
             Court-parasites
          
           do
           sometimes
           to
           their
           
             Princes
             ,
          
           and
           
             Romish
             flatterers
          
           to
           their
           
             lord
             god
             the
             Pope
          
           (
           as
           some
           of
           them
           have
           not
           spared
           to
           call
           him
           ▪
           )
           Each
           of
           these
           is
           
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           Blasphemy
           against
           the
           
             Attributes
          
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           is
           blasphemy
           against
           the
           
             works
          
           of
           God
           ;
           His
           works
           of
           
             Creation
          
           and
           
             Providence
             .
          
           And
           thus
           again
           God
           may
           be
           blasphemed
           three
           ways
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           men
           shall
           deny
           these
           works
           ,
           or
           either
           of
           them
           :
           deny
           the
           works
           of
           
             Creation
             ,
          
           as
           those
           
             Philosophers
          
           who
           would
           have
           
           the
           world
           to
           be
           from
           
             Eternity
             ,
          
           coexistent
           with
           God
           himselfe
           .
           Deny
           the
           work
           of
           
             Providence
             ,
          
           as
           
             Epicurus
          
           did
           ,
           and
           
             Aristotle
          
           is
           conceived
           to
           have
           done
           ;
           attributing
           the
           events
           of
           things
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
          
           to
           
             Fate
          
           and
           
             Destiny
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             Chance
          
           and
           
             Fortune
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           men
           shall
           
             villifie
             ,
          
           speak
           disgracefully
           of
           the
           one
           or
           other
           of
           these
           works
           ▪
           Of
           the
           work
           of
           
             Creation
             ▪
             Momus
          
           like
           carping
           at
           Gods
           workmanship
           in
           any
           of
           his
           Creatures
           .
           Of
           the
           work
           of
           
             Providence
             ,
          
           quarrelling
           with
           his
           dispensations
           ,
           finding
           fault
           with
           his
           ordering
           and
           disposing
           of
           the
           course
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           not
           in
           
             Wisedome
             ,
          
           in
           
             Justice
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           they
           shall
           
             attribute
             the
             works
             of
             God
             unto
             Satan
             ,
          
           as
           the
           malicious
           Jews
           ,
           who
           ascribed
           those
           miraculous
           works
           wrought
           by
           the
           divine
           power
           of
           Christ
           unto
           
             Beelzebub
             ,
             Mat.
          
           12.
           24.
           
           Thus
           is
           God
           blasphemed
           in
           his
           works
           .
        
         
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Blasphemy
           against
           the
           
             Word
          
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           sacred
           
             Scriptures
             .
          
           When
           men
           shall
           derogate
           from
           their
           
             Authority
             ,
             Sufficiencie
             ,
             Perfection
             ,
             Certainty
             .
          
           Such
           is
           the
           Blasphemy
           of
           those
           who
           
             deny
          
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           speak
           
             contumeliously
          
           and
           
             disgracefully
          
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           a
           
             dead
             letter
             ,
          
           a
           
             Lesbian
             leaden
             Rule
          
           a
           
             nose
             of
             Wax
             ,
             Inkie
             Divinity
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           language
           of
           some
           of
           the
           
             Romanists
             ,
          
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           Blasphemy
           against
           the
           
             Religion
          
           of
           God
           ;
           When
           men
           shall
           speak
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Jewes
          
           did
           against
           
             Pauls
          
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           13.
           45.
           
           
             They
             spake
             against
             those
             things
             which
             were
             spoken
             by
          
           Paul
           ,
           
             contradicting
             and
             blaspheming
             .
             ]
          
           Or
           having
           imbraced
           the
           true
           Religion
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           afterwards
           
             renounce
          
           it
           ,
           make
           defection
           from
           it
           ,
           whether
           through
           
             fear
             ,
          
           as
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           that
           by
           punishing
           and
           persecuting
           of
           Christians
           he
           made
           them
           to
           
             Blaspheme
             ,
          
           Acts
           26.
           11.
           viz.
           by
           abjuring
           or
           renouncing
           their
           Religion
           .
           Or
           for
           any
           other
           respect
           :
           Thus
           
             Hymeneus
          
           and
           
             Alexander
          
           are
           said
           to
           
             Blaspheme
             ,
          
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.
           
             ult.
          
           viz.
           by
           
             making
             shipwrack
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           which
           they
           had
           professed
           ,
           and
           so
           speaking
           evill
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           Of
           the
           
             Ordinances
          
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           men
           shall
           speak
           disgracefully
           of
           them
           ,
           any
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           of
           the
           
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           as
           they
           did
           who
           called
           
             Pauls
          
           preaching
           
             Babling
             ,
          
           Acts
           17.
           18.
           and
           the
           Grecians
           who
           accounted
           it
           
             foolishnesse
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           
           Or
           of
           the
           
             Sacraments
          
           or
           
             Sabbaths
             ,
          
           as
           
             Jerusalems
             adversaries
          
           did
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             They
             mocked
             at
             her
             Sabbaths
             ,
          
           Lam.
           1.
           7.
           
        
         
           
           Seventhly
           and
           lastly
           ,
           God
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           blasphemed
           in
           his
           Image
           .
           And
           that
           not
           only
           in
           his
           
             Essential
          
           Image
           ,
           his
           Son
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           God
           equal
           with
           his
           Father
           :
           and
           so
           what
           is
           done
           to
           the
           one
           by
           way
           of
           honour
           or
           dishonour
           ,
           redoundeth
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           tels
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           
             John
          
           5.
           23.
           but
           also
           to
           his
           
             accidental
          
           Image
           .
           Thus
           God
           is
           blasphemed
           in
           speaking
           evill
           of
           the
           
             lawful
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           concerning
           whom
           the
           prohibition
           is
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             revile
             the
             Gods
          
           (
           or
           Judges
           )
           ,
           nor
           
             curse
             the
             Ruler
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
          
           Exod.
           22
           ▪
           28.
           
           This
           also
           is
           
             Blasphemy
             .
             Naboth
             hath
             blasphemed
             God
             and
             the
             King
             ,
          
           King.
           21.
           10.
           
           
             They
             speak
             evil
             of
             Dignities
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           of
           some
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           2.
           10.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           blaspheme
           them
           .
           So
           in
           reproaching
           and
           slandring
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           .
           This
           also
           in
           
             Pauls
          
           language
           is
           
             Blasphemy
             ,
          
           Rom.
           3.
           8.
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           4.
           13.
           
           So
           again
           to
           speak
           evill
           of
           any
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           they
           are
           such
           ,
           this
           also
           is
           
             Blasphemy
             ,
          
           1
           Pet
           ▪
           4.
           4.
           
           
             They
             speak
          
           
           
             evill
             of
             you
             ]
             .
             Blaspheme
          
           you
           .
           Such
           are
           the
           reproaches
           and
           contumelies
           which
           are
           cast
           upon
           any
           for
           righteousnesse
           sake
           ;
           no
           lesse
           then
           
             Blasphemies
             ,
          
           striking
           at
           God
           through
           their
           sides
           ,
           in
           whom
           
           his
           
             Image
          
           is
           conspicuous
           .
           All
           these
           wayes
           the
           name
           of
           God
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           blasphemed
           .
           So
           as
           there
           are
           diverse
           kinds
           of
           blasphemies
           against
           God
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           there
           are
           diverse
           
             kinds
             ,
          
           so
           there
           are
           diverse
           
             degrees
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           Blasphemy
           which
           is
           of
           
             Ignorance
             ,
          
           and
           there
           is
           a
           
             Malicious
          
           Blasphemy
           .
           The
           former
           when
           men
           
             speak
             evill
             of
             what
             they
             know
             not
             :
          
           speak
           evill
           of
           God
           ▪
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           because
           they
           know
           no
           better
           .
           Such
           was
           
             Pauls
             Blasphemy
          
           before
           his
           conversion
           .
           
             I
             was
             a
             Blasphemer
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           But
           how
           so
           ?
           
             I
             did
             it
             ignorantly
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           13.
           
           The
           latter
           is
           ,
           when
           men
           having
           beene
           
             inlightned
             ,
          
           and
           having
           
             tasted
             of
             the
             heavenly
             gift
             ,
             and
             beene
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           &c.
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           describeth
           the
           qualification
           of
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           4
           ,
           5.
           )
           
             having
             received
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
          
           (
           as
           we
           have
           it
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           10.
           26.
           
           )
           shall
           afterwards
           fall
           away
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           speak
           evill
           of
           that
           way
           wherein
           before
           they
           walked
           ,
           to
           deride
           and
           mock
           it
           ;
           this
           our
           Saviour
           calleth
           
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           Matth
           ▪
           12.
           31.
           viz.
           not
           against
           the
           
             person
             ,
          
           but
           against
           the
           
             work
          
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           against
           the
           work
           of
           
             Illumination
             ,
          
           and
           
             Conviction
          
           in
           the
           soule
           .
           Of
           all
           kinds
           and
           degrees
           of
           
             Blasphemy
          
           this
           is
           most
           dreadful
           .
           
             Blasphemie
             ,
          
           though
           it
           be
           of
           
             ignorance
             ,
          
           is
           a
           sin
           of
           a
           high
           nature
           .
           So
           
             Paul
          
           looked
           upon
           it
           after
           his
           conversion
           ;
           reckoning
           up
           this
           as
           one
           of
           the
           sins
           which
           made
           him
           in
           his
           own
           apprehension
           the
           
             Chief
             of
             sinners
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           15.
           
           But
           
             malicious
             Blasphemy
          
           is
           inexpiable
           ;
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           sin
           exempt
           from
           mercy
           .
           
             All
             manner
             of
             sin
             and
             Blasphemy
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             but
             the
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             unto
             men
             ,
          
           Matth.
           12.
           31.
           
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           with
           what
           brevity
           I
           could
           ,
           laid
           before
           you
           the
           
             nature
             ,
             kinds
             ,
          
           and
           
             degrees
          
           of
           this
           sin
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           foretelleth
           should
           in
           after
           times
           prove
           rife
           and
           common
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           
             [
             Men
             shall
             be
             Blasphemers
             ]
             ,
          
           speaking
           evill
           of
           the
           
             name
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           so
           wronging
           and
           dishonouring
           him
           in
           his
           
             Titles
             ,
             Properties
             ,
             Works
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Image
             .
          
           Some
           in
           one
           kinde
           ,
           some
           in
           another
           .
           Such
           he
           saith
           there
           should
           be
           in
           
             Timothies
          
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           after
           ages
           ;
           the
           Church
           should
           seldome
           want
           some
           or
           other
           of
           this
           kinde
           of
           men
           .
        
         
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           
             who
             ,
          
           or
           
             what
          
           were
           they
           of
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           here
           foretelleth
           that
           they
           should
           prove
           so
           desperately
           wicked
           ?
           
             Men
             shall
             be
             Blasph●mers
             ]
             .
          
           But
           what
           men
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           We
           answer
           ,
           The
           men
           here
           pointed
           at
           are
        
         
           1.
           
           Generally
           ,
           
             Christians
             ,
          
           not
           such
           as
           were
           
             without
             ,
             Heathens
             ,
          
           or
           
             Jewes
             ,
          
           open
           and
           professed
           enemies
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           made
           an
           outward
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           pretended
           themselves
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           much
           we
           may
           collect
           from
           the
           fifth
           verse
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           describeth
           those
           of
           whom
           he
           here
           speaks
           ,
           to
           be
           such
           as
           had
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             a
             forme
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
          
           a
           vizard
           of
           piety
           ,
           a
           formall
           profession
           of
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Holinesse
             ,
          
           though
           denying
           the
           power
           of
           it
           .
           Such
           they
           were
           to
           be
           for
           the
           general
           ,
           
             Professors
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           More
           particularly
           ,
           not
           only
           
             Professors
             ,
          
           but
           
             Teachers
             .
          
           Such
           as
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           teach
           and
           instruct
           others
           ,
           and
           were
           very
           active
           ,
           zealous
           and
           industrious
           in
           that
           way
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           proceedeth
           in
           his
           description
           in
           the
           following
           verse
           6.
           
           
             Of
             this
             sort
             are
             they
             which
             creep
             into
             houses
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           Such
           as
           under
           a
           pretence
           and
           colour
           of
           propagating
           and
           promoting
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           went
           about
           venting
           their
           erroneous
           and
           heretical
           opinions
           ,
           and
           
             Blasphemies
             ,
          
           seeking
           to
           make
           
             Proselytes
             ,
          
           to
           gaine
           disciples
           ,
           corrupting
           those
           with
           their
           pestilent
           doctrines
           who
           would
           hearken
           to
           them
           .
           Such
           were
           they
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           here
           foretelleth
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           found
           guilty
           of
           this
           great
           Evill
           ,
           
             [
             Men
             shall
             be
             Blasphemers
             ]
             .
          
        
         
           So
           he
           foretold
           it
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           it
           hath
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           Such
           there
           were
           not
           a
           few
           in
           
             Timothies
          
           time
           .
           In
           the
           first
           
             Centurie
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           ,
           how
           many
           of
           this
           brood
           ?
           such
           as
           pretending
           to
           an
           outward
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           yet
           were
           
             blasphemers
          
           in
           some
           kind
           or
           other
           ▪
           Such
           were
           
             Hymeneus
          
           and
           
             Alexander
          
           and
           
             Philetus
             ,
          
           of
           whom
           our
           Apostle
           speaketh
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.
           20.
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           2.
           17.
           who
           
             amongst
             others
             ,
          
           (
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             of
             whom
             is
             Hymeneus
             ,
             &c.
             )
             had
             put
             away
             Faith
          
           (
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           )
           
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
             Erring
             concerning
             the
             faith
             ]
             .
          
           In
           particular
           ,
           
             denying
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             saying
             that
             it
             was
             past
             already
             .
          
           Most
           probably
           maintaining
           their
           Error
           by
           
             open
             invectives
          
           against
           that
           Article
           of
           the
           Faith
           :
           whereupon
           the
           Apostle
           chargeth
           them
           with
           
             Blasphemie
             ;
          
           for
           the
           cure
           of
           which
           he
           
             delivereth
             them
             up
             unto
             Satan
          
           by
           the
           censure
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.
           20.
           
           Of
           this
           sort
           were
           those
           in
           Saint
           
             Johns
          
           time
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           finde
           mention
           ,
           
           
             Revel.
          
           2.
           
           In
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Smyrna
          
           there
           were
           some
           which
           stood
           chargable
           with
           
             Blasphemie
             .
             [
             I
             know
             the
             Blasphemy
             of
             them
             which
             say
             they
             are
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
             verse
          
           9.
           )
           Such
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           there
           were
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           who
           said
           they
           were
           
             Jewes
             ,
          
           bragged
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           whilst
           they
           wanted
           both
           the
           inward
           power
           and
           outward
           evidences
           of
           it
           ;
           being
           in
           truth
           the
           
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
          
           under
           his
           government
           ,
           and
           acted
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           (
           as
           it
           is
           probable
           )
           these
           slandered
           and
           reviled
           those
           which
           were
           not
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           inveighing
           against
           the
           truths
           of
           God
           ▪
           and
           so
           became
           
             Blasphemers
             .
          
           Such
           there
           were
           also
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Pergamus
             ,
          
           some
           who
           held
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Balaam
             ,
          
           ver.
           14.
           
           Others
           that
           held
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Nicolaitans
             ▪
          
           ver.
           15.
           both
           heretically
           Blasphemers
           .
           And
           such
           also
           was
           that
           woman
           
             Jezebel
          
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Thyatira
             ,
          
           v.
           20.
           
             who
             called
             her self
             a
             Prophetesse
             ;
          
           some
           noted
           wicked
           woman
           ▪
           like
           unto
           that
           old
           
             Jezebel
             ▪
          
           or
           of
           the
           same
           name
           with
           her
           ,
           or
           both
           ;
           who
           
             called
             her self
             a
             Prophetesse
             ,
          
           pretending
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           to
           
             Revelations
             ,
          
           or
           at
           least
           to
           a
           more
           then
           ordinary
           
             measure
             of
             the
             spirit
             ▪
          
           and
           so
           took
           upon
           her
           to
           teach
           and
           instruct
           others
           ;
           and
           by
           that
           means
           ,
           being
           naught
           her self
           ▪
           she
           taught
           others
           to
           be
           like
           her self
           ▪
           seducing
           them
           both
           to
           
             corporal
          
           and
           
             spiritual
             fornication
             ,
             Adultery
          
           and
           
             Idolatry
             ;
          
           and
           that
           (
           as
           is
           most
           probable
           )
           under
           
             Religious
             pretences
             ;
          
           which
           may
           well
           be
           called
           
             Blasphemy
             .
          
        
         
           To
           these
           Scripture
           instances
           we
           may
           adde
           those
           other
           which
           I
           mentioned
           before
           ;
           
             Blasphemers
          
           upon
           record
           in
           
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ,
          
           in
           the
           first
           Century
           ;
           such
           was
           
             Simon-Magus
          
           the
           
             father
             of
          
           
           
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           recorded
           that
           he
           gave
           out
           himself
           to
           be
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           that
           it
           was
           he
           which
           
             gave
             the
             Law
          
           at
           Mount
           
             Sina
          
           unto
           
             Moses
          
           in
           the
           person
           of
           
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
          
           and
           appeared
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           
             Son
          
           in
           
             Tiberius
          
           his
           time
           ▪
           and
           descended
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           in
           those
           cloven
           tongues
           of
           fire
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           at
           the
           day
           of
           
             Pentecost
             :
          
           and
           so
           required
           
             Divine
             honour
          
           to
           be
           given
           to
           him
           ;
           which
           accordingly
           it
           was
           at
           his
           coming
           to
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           where
           they
           ,
           who
           a
           little
           before
           had
           refused
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           now
           give
           divine
           honour
           to
           a
           
             seducing
             Sorcerer
             ,
          
           setting
           up
           his
           Image
           with
           this
           superscription
           ,
           
             Simoni
             deo
             sancto
             ,
             to
             Simon
             an
             holy
             God
             .
          
           Out
           of
           his
           ashes
           sprung
           up
           
             Menander
             ,
          
           in
           many
           things
           like
           unto
           his
           master
           
             Simon
             ,
          
           but
           in
           absurdity
           of
           monstrous
           opinions
           far
           exceeding
           him
           .
           And
           after
           him
           that
           payre
           of
           
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Ebion
          
           and
           
             Cerinthus
             ,
          
           who
           denyed
           the
           
             Divinity
          
           of
           Christ
           :
           The
           latter
           of
           which
           first
           broached
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           grosser
           kinde
           of
           
             Chyliasts
          
           or
           
             Millenaries
             ,
          
           about
           the
           
             personall
             reigne
          
           of
           Christ
           upon
           earth
           ,
           viz.
           that
           
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             Christ
          
           
           
             should
             reigne
             upon
             earth
             for
             a
             thousand
             yeers
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             the
             subjects
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             should
             enjoy
             all
             kind
             of
             sensuall
             pleasures
             and
             carnal
             contentments
             .
          
           About
           the
           same
           time
           ▪
           or
           not
           long
           after
           ▪
           sprung
           up
           that
           infamous
           
             Carpocrates
             ,
          
           from
           whom
           came
           that
           wicked
           generation
           of
           the
           
             Gnosticks
             .
          
           A
           company
           of
           
             blasphemous
             Hereticks
          
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Gnosticks
             ,
          
           because
           they
           pretended
           to
           a
           more
           then
           ordinary
           
             knowledge
          
           in
           dark
           and
           hidden
           mysteries
           ;
           whose
           
             opinions
          
           and
           
             doctrines
          
           were
           so
           detestable
           ,
           so
           abominable
           ,
           
           that
           I
           finde
           some
           blaming
           
             Epiphanius
          
           for
           leaving
           any
           record
           of
           them
           to
           posterity
           ;
           they
           being
           such
           as
           cannot
           but
           offend
           any
           chast
           eare
           to
           heare
           ,
           or
           eye
           to
           read
           :
           Such
           as
           justly
           denominated
           them
           (
           as
           
             Augustine
          
           tels
           us
           they
           were
           called
           )
           
             Borboritae
             ,
          
           or
           
             Caenosi
             ,
          
           men
           polluted
           ,
           and
           wallowing
           in
           the
           mire
           of
           all
           speculative
           and
           practical
           filthinesse
           .
           Such
           were
           there
           ,
           some
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           in
           those
           
             Primitive
          
           and
           
             purest
             times
          
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           such
           there
           have
           been
           more
           or
           lesse
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           since
           .
        
         
           O
           that
           I
           might
           not
           say
           that
           some
           such
           there
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ▪
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           !
           But
           alas
           how
           is
           this
           
             Prophecie
          
           of
           the
           Apostles
           fulfilled
           and
           made
           good
           amongst
           us
           in
           these
           last
           and
           worst
           of
           times
           ?
           
             [
             In
             the
             last
             dayes
             ,
             &c.
             mon
             shall
             be
             Blasphemers
             ]
             .
          
           And
           is
           it
           not
           so
           ?
           Wherefore
           is
           it
           that
           we
           are
           met
           together
           this
           day
           ?
           but
           to
           bewaile
           the
           
             Blasphemies
             ,
          
           the
           hideous
           ,
           horrid
           ,
           prodigious
           
             Blasphemies
          
           which
           swarme
           almost
           in
           all
           places
           of
           this
           Nation
           at
           this
           day
           ?
           To
           go
           about
           to
           reckon
           them
           up
           ,
           would
           be
           a
           work
           as
           endlesse
           as
           fruitlesse
           .
           Nay
           a
           work
           in
           attempting
           whereof
           I
           should
           deserve
           the
           like
           censure
           as
           the
           aforesaid
           Historian
           hath
           incurred
           ;
           there
           being
           some
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           of
           them
           so
           horridly
           impious
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           they
           should
           ever
           be
           so
           much
           as
           named
           among
           Christians
           ;
           Such
           ,
           as
           should
           I
           rehearse
           them
           ,
           I
           know
           they
           would
           make
           all
           your
           eares
           to
           tingle
           .
        
         
           Not
           to
           speak
           here
           of
           the
           
             Blasphemies
          
           of
           many
           
             wicked
             and
             profane
             persons
             ,
          
           of
           whom
           we
           may
           say
           as
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           of
           that
           
             great
             Whore
             ,
          
           Revel.
           17.
           3.
           they
           are
           
             full
             of
             names
             of
             Blasphemie
             :
          
           not
           sparing
           to
           peirce
           thorow
           ,
           to
           rend
           and
           teare
           the
           sacred
           
             name
             of
             God
          
           in
           peices
           by
           impious
           hellish
           ▪
           
             Oaths
          
           and
           
             Imprecations
          
           Not
           
           regarding
           how
           contumeliously
           they
           speak
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           of
           his
           
             works
             ,
          
           of
           his
           
             Religion
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             Image
             .
          
           Such
           a
           generation
           there
           is
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           us
           ,
           true
           
             Malignants
             ,
          
           such
           as
           
             David
          
           describeth
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           73.
           9.
           
           
             They
             set
             their
             mouth
             against
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             their
             tongue
             walketh
             through
             the
             earth
             ]
             :
          
           they
           speak
           profanely
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           of
           his
           works
           of
           
             Providence
             :
          
           Such
           is
           their
           pride
           that
           they
           speak
           of
           every
           thing
           at
           their
           own
           pleasure
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           either
           to
           God
           or
           man
           .
           Not
           unlike
           that
           
             Beast
          
           in
           the
           
             Revelation
             ,
             Rev.
          
           13.
           6.
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           that
           ,
           
             he
             opened
             his
             mouth
             in
             Blasphemies
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             blaspheme
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             dwelt
             in
             heaven●
          
           So
           do
           they
           ,
           they
           spare
           not
           to
           open
           their
           mouths
           in
           Blasphemi●
           against
           
             God
             ,
          
           against
           his
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           his
           
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           his
           
             Saints
             ,
          
           ●●ch
           as
           serve
           God
           in
           holinesse
           and
           righteousnesse
           ,
           being
           
             fellow-Citizens
             of
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           of
           Gods
           houshold
           .
           Thus
           being
           imbittered
           against
           the
           true
           
             Religion
          
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           least
           against
           the
           
             power
          
           and
           
             practise
          
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           how
           basely
           they
           speak
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           who
           hold
           it
           forth
           by
           a
           visible
           profession
           and
           practise
           ;
           not
           caring
           what
           opprobrious
           and
           disgraceful
           terms
           they
           cast
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           their
           holinesse
           sake
           ,
           for
           the
           Image
           sake
           which
           they
           bear
           ;
           which
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           you
           )
           is
           no
           lesse
           then
           
             Blasphemy
             against
             God
             ,
          
           whose
           servants
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           whose
           cognizance
           they
           wear
           .
           But
           to
           leave
           them
           ;
        
         
           The
           
             Blasphemie
          
           which
           we
           are
           this
           day
           principally
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Blasphemy
             of
             those
             who
             say
             they
             are
             Jewes
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             ;
          
           such
           as
           pretend
           to
           Religion
           ,
           making
           an
           outward
           
             profession
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           
             Blasphemers
             .
          
           And
           are
           there
           not
           such
           to
           be
           found
           in
           this
           Nation
           that
           I
           say
           not
           in
           this
           place
           )
           ?
           
             Professors
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           
             Blasphemers
             .
          
           Men
           that
           professe
           to
           stand
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           Religion
           ,
           pretending
           to
           
             more
             of
             God
          
           then
           others
           ,
           and
           yet
           Blaspheme
           all
           .
           Would
           to
           God
           the
           charge
           did
           not
           lye
           so
           justly
           against
           some
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           this
           kinde
           .
           Should
           we
           take
           a
           generall
           survey
           of
           some
           particulars
           ;
           what
           one
           
             Article
          
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           shall
           we
           finde
           which
           is
           not
           by
           some
           such
           either
           
             denied
          
           or
           
             perverted
             ?
          
           As
           for
           
             God
          
           himself
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           acknowledged
           in
           
             word
             ,
          
           yet
           how
           is
           he
           in
           
             truth
          
           denied
           by
           those
           who
           will
           not
           allow
           him
           to
           be
           a
           
             distinct
             Essence
             ,
          
           subsisting
           by
           himself
           ?
           Such
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           language
           of
           some
           .
           
             There
             is
             no
             God
             but
             what
             is
             within
             us
             .
          
           As
           for
           that
           Orthodox
           distinction
           betwixt
           
             Essence
          
           and
           
             Person
             ,
          
           how
           is
           it
           exploded
           ?
           The
           very
           name
           of
           
             Trinity
          
           jeared
           at
           ;
           and
           
           the
           thing
           renounced
           .
           The
           
             Deity
          
           of
           
             Christ
          
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           and
           their
           
             equality
             whith
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           how
           is
           it
           professed
           against
           ?
           I
           might
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           shew
           you
           the
           like
           in
           many
           other
           of
           the
           
             Articles
             ,
          
           if
           not
           all
           .
           As
           also
           touching
           the
           
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           which
           are
           made
           to
           be
           no
           other
           but
           a
           
             humane
             breath
             ,
          
           and
           that
           blowing
           (
           as
           the
           wind
           )
           contrary
           wayes
           ;
           containing
           in
           them
           many
           
             silly
             ,
             vaine
             ,
             grosse
             and
             contrary
             things
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             therein
             (
             poore
             men
             )
             speaking
             according
             to
             the
             present
             tempers
             of
             their
             spirits
          
           (
           it
           is
           their
           own
           language
           )
           .
           And
           so
           for
           the
           
             Ordinances
          
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             poore
             and
             low
             dispensations
             ;
             worthlesse
             ,
             uselesse
             ,
          
           at
           least
           to
           them
           .
           All
           
             Religious
             duties
          
           in
           publike
           or
           private
           ,
           are
           but
           
             formes
             ,
             bodily
             exercises
             ,
          
           meerly
           
             legall
             .
             And
             there
             may
             be
             as
             much
             of
             God
             seen
             and
             enjoyed
             in
             any
             servile
             labour
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           To
           these
           I
           might
           adde
           the
           opprobrious
           and
           disgraceful
           language
           that
           is
           poured
           out
           upon
           the
           
             servants
          
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           his
           servants
           at
           
             large
             ,
          
           (
           as
           all
           true
           Christians
           are
           )
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           be
           not
           of
           
             their
             way
             ,
          
           are
           sure
           to
           hear
           ill
           enough
           ,
           what
           ever
           else
           they
           be
           ;
           but
           also
           his
           servants
           in
           
             Ordinarie
             ,
          
           the
           
             Ministers
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           are
           reproached
           and
           vilified
           ,
           and
           disgraced
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           for
           any
           
             personal
             miscarriages
             ;
          
           
           but
           with
           reference
           to
           their
           
             publike
             capacities
             ,
          
           as
           
             Ministers
             ;
          
           the
           very
           office
           it self
           being
           decryed
           as
           of
           no
           longer
           use
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           .
           But
           I
           finde
           this
           work
           already
           done
           to
           my
           hand
           by
           others
           ,
           who
           undertaking
           to
           give
           
             testimony
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           have
           posted
           up
           some
           of
           these
           
             Heretical
             Blasphemies
             in
             aeternam
             rei
             Infamiam
             ,
          
           presenting
           them
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           their
           eternal
           Infamie
           .
        
         
           Thus
           
             Professours
          
           not
           a
           few
           are
           turned
           
             Blasphemers
             .
          
           I
           ,
           some
           who
           (
           at
           least
           in
           their
           owne
           apprehensions
           )
           seemed
           to
           be
           of
           the
           highest
           
             forme
             .
          
           I
           more
           ,
           such
           as
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           have
           taken
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           
             Teachers
          
           and
           
             Instructers
          
           of
           others
           .
           So
           fully
           is
           
             Pauls
          
           Prophecie
           here
           fulfilled
           ,
           and
           accomplished
           amongst
           us
           ;
           never
           more
           ,
           and
           more
           desperate
           
             Blasphemers
          
           of
           this
           kinde
           to
           be
           found
           in
           any
           age
           ,
           in
           any
           Nation
           of
           the
           world
           then
           at
           this
           day
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           how
           cometh
           it
           so
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           this
           so
           ill
           ,
           so
           poysonous
           a
           
             weed
          
           should
           thus
           spring
           and
           grow
           in
           this
           
             Garden
             of
             God
             ?
          
           And
           that
           in
           this
           
             weeding
             time
             ;
          
           in
           this
           time
           of
           
             pretended
             ,
          
           and
           by
           many
           really
           
             intended
             Reformation
             ?
          
           It
           will
           not
           be
           amisse
           a
           little
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           
             causes
          
           and
           
             occasions
          
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           
           
             Answ
             .
          
           1.
           
           For
           answer
           (
           in
           the
           first
           place
           )
           .
           This
           God
           
             permitteth
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           say
           he
           is
           the
           
             Author
          
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           That
           is
           one
           of
           the
           
             Blasphemies
          
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           to
           make
           God
           the
           
             Author
             of
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           not
           of
           the
           
             Action
          
           only
           ,
           in
           and
           with
           which
           sin
           is
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           very
           
             Pravitie
             ,
             Ataxie
             ,
             Anomie
             ,
             Irregularity
             ,
             and
             sinfulnesse
             it self
          
           which
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           termes
           it
           is
           by
           some
           delivered
           )
           ;
           but
           yet
           he
           
             permitteth
          
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           an
           
             effectual
             Permission
             :
          
           which
           he
           doth
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           a
           way
           of
           
             Judgment
             ,
          
           punishing
           one
           sin
           with
           another
           .
           Men
           have
           been
           
             ungrateful
             ,
             unfruitful
             ,
             unanswerable
          
           to
           times
           and
           means
           ,
           not
           walking
           worthy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           not
           prizing
           it
           ,
           but
           waxing
           wanton
           under
           it
           ;
           therefore
           hath
           God
           given
           them
           up
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Reason
           which
           the
           Apostle
           giveth
           why
           the
           
             Gentiles
          
           were
           given
           up
           to
           such
           
             Moral
          
           and
           
             Practical
             wickednesse
          
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           1.
           21
           ,
           24.
           
           
             Because
             when
             they
             knew
             God
          
           (
           viz.
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           )
           
             they
             did
             not
             glorifie
             him
             as
             God
             ,
          
           (
           give
           that
           honour
           and
           respect
           unto
           him
           which
           they
           could
           not
           but
           apprehend
           due
           to
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           )
           ,
           
             neither
             were
             thankeful
             ,
          
           (
           for
           those
           common
           mercies
           which
           they
           received
           from
           his
           hand
           ,
           
             Therefore
             God
             gave
             them
             up
             unto
             uncleannesse
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           so
           punishing
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           
             first
             table
          
           by
           giving
           them
           up
           to
           the
           violation
           of
           the
           
             second
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           like
           cause
           it
           is
           that
           God
           in
           his
           just
           judgment
           sometimes
           giveth
           up
           men
           to
           this
           height
           of
           
             speculative
          
           wickednesse
           ,
           to
           turne
           
             Heretical
             Blasphemers
             :
          
           Because
           when
           they
           
             knew
             God
          
           (
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Word
           )
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           
             glorifie
             him
             as
             God
          
           (
           by
           serving
           him
           according
           to
           his
           will
           revealed
           )
           ,
           therefore
           hath
           he
           thus
           given
           them
           up
           unto
           Satans
           delusions
           .
           Whilst
           the
           
             Truth
          
           was
           held
           forth
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           afford
           it
           an
           answerable
           reception
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           renders
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           2
           
             Thes.
          
           2
           ●0
           ,
           11.
           where
           speaking
           of
           
             Apostates
          
           who
           had
           made
           defection
           from
           the
           fai●h
           ,
           
             Because
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             they
             received
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Truth
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           saith
           
             Grotious
             )
          
           they
           did
           not
           prize
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           holding
           forth
           his
           Truth
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           them
           ;
           or
           rather
           they
           did
           not
           entertaine
           that
           truth
           ,
           imbracing
           and
           laying
           it
           .
           up
           in
           their
           hearts
           as
           they
           should
           have
           done
           )
           ,
           
             Therefore
             God
             shall
             send
             them
             strong
             delusion
             that
             they
             should
             beleeve
             a
             lye
             ]
             .
          
           Therefore
           he
           giveth
           men
           up
           to
           the
           imbracing
           of
           
             Heretical
          
           and
           
             soul-damning
          
           doctrines
           .
           This
           God
           doth
           in
           a
           way
           of
           
             judgment
          
           to
           some
           .
        
         
           2
           ,
           And
           secondly
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           by
           way
           of
           
             Probation
          
           and
           
             Tryal
          
           unto
           others
           .
           Surely
           for
           this
           end
           is
           this
           
             hour
             of
             temptation
          
           come
           
           upon
           the
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           
             try
             them
             that
             dwell
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             Rev.
          
           3.
           10.
           
           To
           try
           the
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Patience
          
           and
           
             Constancie
          
           of
           those
           who
           are
           sound
           ,
           and
           will
           cleave
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           unto
           his
           Truth
           .
           This
           reason
           the
           Apostle
           giveth
           why
           there
           must
           be
           
             Heresies
          
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           11.
           19.
           
           
             There
             must
             be
             Heresies
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             among
             you
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             are
             approved
             may
             be
             made
             manifest
             ]
             .
          
           And
           so
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           
             There
             must
             be
             Blasphemies
             ,
          
           God
           seeth
           it
           expedient
           to
           permit
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           this
           end
           amongst
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           are
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Sincere
          
           and
           constant
           unto
           God
           and
           his
           Truth
           may
           be
           made
           manifest
           to
           themselves
           and
           others
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           Gods
           
             winnowing
             seasons
             ,
          
           wherein
           by
           this
           wind
           he
           severs
           the
           sound
           and
           weighty
           
             corne
          
           from
           the
           
             chaff
             :
          
           showing
           who
           they
           are
           that
           are
           
             stable
          
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           as
           God
           permits
           this
           in
           
             justice
          
           and
           
             wisdome
          
           for
           these
           ,
           and
           other
           ends
           known
           to
           himself
           ,
           so
           
             Satan
             acts
             it
             .
             This
             hath
             the
             Enemy
             done
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Husbandman
           in
           the
           parable
           concerning
           the
           
             Tares
          
           which
           were
           grown
           up
           in
           his
           
             fild
          
           among
           his
           good
           corne
           )
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           13.
           28.
           
           These
           
             Tares
          
           are
           
             Schismaticks
          
           and
           
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           with
           
           their
           
             Heretical
             Doctrines
             ,
          
           which
           like
           
             Tares
             ,
          
           intoxicate
           the
           brains
           of
           men
           which
           will
           take
           them
           down
           .
           Now
           these
           are
           of
           
             Satans
          
           sowing
           .
           That
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           that
           
             envious
          
           man
           (
           as
           he
           is
           there
           called
           )
           ,
           envying
           to
           see
           Gods
           corne
           grow
           and
           flourish
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           flourishing
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           poysons
           the
           ground
           with
           this
           pernicious
           
             Tinetare
             .
          
           This
           he
           doth
           to
           crosse
           and
           
             hinder
             Gods
             work
          
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           Even
           as
           in
           the
           rebuilding
           of
           the
           
             Wals
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           he
           made
           use
           of
           those
           
             Samaritans
             ,
          
           (
           pretended
           friends
           ,
           but
           reall
           adversaries
           to
           the
           Jews
           )
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           work
           what
           they
           could
           ,
           
             Ezra
             .
          
           4.
           1.
           
           &c.
           Even
           so
           in
           this
           time
           of
           an
           intended
           
             Reformation
             ,
          
           he
           hath
           stirred
           up
           many
           such
           
             Heretical
             spirits
          
           to
           render
           all
           endeavours
           that
           way
           ineffectual
           .
           Even
           as
           God
           once
           frustrated
           that
           designe
           for
           the
           building
           of
           
             Babel
          
           by
           
             dividing
             the
             languages
          
           of
           the
           builders
           ;
           so
           doth
           Satan
           now
           by
           a
           like
           practice
           ,
           seek
           to
           hinder
           the
           building
           of
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           amongst
           us
           ,
           by
           dividing
           the
           
             Hearts
          
           and
           
             Tongues
             ,
          
           and
           
             Pens
          
           of
           men
           ;
           that
           whilst
           some
           speak
           the
           language
           of
           
             Canaan
             ,
          
           of
           heaven
           ,
           holding
           forth
           the
           
             Orthodox
             truth
          
           of
           God
           ,
           others
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           
             builders
          
           too
           ,
           should
           speak
           the
           language
           of
           
             Hell
             ,
          
           holding
           forth
           pernicious
           Errours
           ,
           Heretical
           
             Blasphemies
             .
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Again
           ,
           thus
           it
           cometh
           to
           passe
           through
           the
           
             remissenesse
          
           and
           
           
             negligence
          
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           or
           should
           have
           been
           committed
           .
           
             Whilst
             men
             slept
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Parable
           )
           
             the
             Enemy
             sowed
             Tares
             among
             the
             wheat
             ,
             Matth.
          
           13.
           25.
           whilst
           those
           who
           are
           ,
           or
           should
           be
           ,
           betrusted
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           either
           
             fall
             asleep
             ,
          
           or
           are
           
             laid
             asleep
             ,
          
           so
           as
           they
           do
           not
           act
           so
           vigilantly
           and
           vigorously
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           for
           the
           welfare
           and
           preservation
           thereof
           ,
           such
           
             Tares
             ,
          
           such
           evill
           Instruments
           creep
           in
           .
           A
           truth
           lamentably
           experimented
           in
           this
           Nation
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Where
           ,
           whilst
           the
           
             golden
             reynes
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
          
           have
           been
           relaxed
           and
           let
           loose
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Civil
             sword
          
           otherways
           imployed
           ,
           so
           as
           Errors
           of
           an
           inferiour
           alloy
           have
           been
           connived
           at
           ,
           and
           
             de
             facto
          
           tolerated
           ,
           men
           (
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           sin
           and
           errour
           is
           )
           growing
           worse
           and
           worse
           through
           this
           Liberty
           ,
           have
           at
           the
           length
           arrived
           at
           this
           desperate
           height
           ,
           to
           
             speak
             Blasphemies
             ,
             write
             Blasphemies
             ,
             Print
             Blasphemies
             ,
          
           daring
           to
           
             pour
             out
             their
             Vials
             upon
             the
             Sun
             ,
          
           cast
           a
           dark
           foyle
           upon
           the
           clearest
           and
           most
           comfortable
           truths
           upon
           the
           whole
           Religion
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           again
           ,
           In
           
             men
             themselves
          
           we
           shall
           finde
           somewhat
           which
           disposeth
           them
           unto
           this
           great
           evill
           .
           Men
           do
           not
           ordinarily
           become
           
             Blasphemers
          
           at
           the
           first
           .
           
             Nemo
             repentè
             fit
             pessimus
             ;
          
           They
           climb
           to
           this
           height
           of
           wickednesse
           by
           certaine
           
             degrees
          
           and
           
             steps
             .
          
           Some
           of
           which
           we
           shall
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           verse
           ,
           whereof
           the
           text
           is
           part
           .
           
             Men
             shall
             be
             lovers
             of
             their
             own
             selves
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           Mark
           how
           men
           come
           to
           be
           
             Blasphemers
             .
          
           First
           ,
           they
           are
           
             Lovers
             of
             themselves
             ,
          
           seeking
           their
           own
           things
           ,
           their
           own
           honour
           ,
           credit
           ,
           preferment
           ;
           making
           
             self
          
           the
           end
           of
           all
           their
           actions
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           they
           are
           
             Covetous
             ,
          
           accounting
           
             gaine
          
           to
           be
           
             godlinesse
             .
          
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           they
           are
           
             vain-glorious
             ,
          
           arrogating
           much
           unto
           themselvs
           ,
           highly
           conceited
           of
           their
           own
           worth
           :
           And
           fourthly
           ,
           they
           are
           
             proud
             ,
             supercilious
             ,
          
           despisers
           of
           others
           ,
           thinking
           meanly
           of
           others
           in
           comparison
           of
           themselves
           .
           And
           being
           such
           ,
           no
           wonder
           now
           they
           come
           to
           be
           
             Blasphemers
             ▪
          
           When
           Satan
           hath
           thus
           got
           them
           up
           to
           the
           
             top
             of
             the
             Pinacle
             ,
          
           now
           he
           casts
           them
           down
           ;
           having
           got
           them
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Ladder
           ,
           now
           he
           turneth
           them
           off
           ,
           putting
           them
           upon
           such
           desperate
           wayes
           and
           courses
           (
           unlesse
           mercie
           step
           in
           )
           to
           their
           utter
           destruction
           .
        
         
           
           Thus
           you
           see
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           why
           it
           is
           so
           .
           That
           which
           now
           remaines
           is
           the
           
             Application
             .
          
           Which
           I
           shall
           direct
           first
           
             Generally
             ,
          
           then
           
             Specially
             .
          
           Generally
           to
           all
           
             Christians
             :
          
           Specially
           to
           
             Timothies
             ,
          
           the
           
             Ministers
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
         
           
           1.
           
           For
           all
           Christians
           ,
           
             Let
             not
             them
          
           (
           in
           the
           first
           place
           )
           
             be
             offended
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             such
             Persons
             .
          
           So
           effended
           ,
           as
           to
           like
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Religion
           of
           God
           ever
           the
           worse
           for
           that
           .
           A
           needfull
           Caveat
           ;
           this
           being
           a
           thing
           which
           men
           are
           very
           subject
           to
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           nothing
           that
           our
           Saviour
           pronounceth
           a
           blessing
           upon
           them
           who
           shall
           not
           be
           offended
           at
           him
           .
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             whosoever
             shall
             not
             be
             offended
             at
             me
             ,
             Matth.
          
           11.
           6.
           
           This
           he
           foresaw
           the
           world
           would
           be
           subject
           to
           ,
           to
           take
           offence
           at
           him
           ,
           at
           his
           
             personal
             condition
             ,
          
           the
           meannesse
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           sufferings
           attending
           it
           .
           Herewith
           the
           
             Disciples
          
           themselves
           were
           offended
           .
           So
           their
           Master
           foretold
           it
           would
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           26.
           31.
           
           
             All
             ye
             shall
             be
             offended
             because
             of
             me
             this
             night
             ]
          
           And
           accordingly
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           .
           When
           they
           saw
           him
           apprehended
           ,
           carried
           away
           ,
           and
           used
           in
           that
           disgraceful
           manner
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           entertaine
           other
           thoughts
           of
           him
           then
           before
           they
           had
           done
           ;
           and
           fayled
           in
           the
           duty
           and
           respect
           which
           they
           ought
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           as
           at
           his
           personal
           condition
           ,
           so
           at
           the
           
             condition
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           This
           men
           are
           subject
           to
           be
           offended
           at
           ,
           as
           in
           regard
           of
           
             troubles
          
           and
           
             persecutions
          
           arising
           from
           without
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           our
           Saviour
           speaketh
           in
           the
           Parable
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           13.
           21.
           whereby
           the
           
             stony
             ground
          
           setting
           forth
           the
           
             Temporary
             Professor
             ,
          
           he
           giveth
           this
           character
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           however
           at
           the
           first
           
             he
             heareth
             and
             receiveth
             the
             word
             with
             joy
             ,
             yet
             when
             tribulation
             and
             persecution
             ariseth
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             he
             is
             offended
             :
             )
          
           So
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           Pests
           of
           
             Hereticks
          
           and
           
             Blasphemers
          
           which
           are
           bred
           in
           the
           womb
           ,
           and
           nursed
           up
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           These
           are
           in
           themselves
           a
           great
           eye-sore
           ,
           a
           great
           offence
           .
           But
           let
           them
           not
           be
           so
           to
           any
           of
           us
           .
           Neither
           is
           there
           any
           reason
           they
           should
           be
           so
           .
           This
           is
           no
           other
           then
           what
           the
           
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           hath
           forewarned
           us
           that
           it
           should
           be
           :
           And
           therefore
           forewarned
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           be
           offended
           when
           we
           see
           it
           come
           to
           passe
           .
           For
           this
           end
           it
           was
           that
           our
           Saviour
           foretold
           his
           Disciples
           what
           times
           should
           follow
           after
           his
           departure
           from
           them
           ;
           
             These
             things
             have
             I
             spoken
             unto
             you
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             yee
             should
             not
             be
             offended
             ,
          
           John
           16.
           1.
           
           And
           for
           the
           like
           cause
           did
           the
           Apostle
           here
           advertise
           
             Timothy
          
           of
           what
           manner
           of
           men
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           should
           be
           pestered
           and
           infested
           within
           succeeding
           times
           ,
           that
           neither
           he
           nor
           others
           might
           be
           offended
           at
           that
           
             Apostatizing
             generation
             ,
          
           so
           as
           to
           like
           the
           Gospel
           ever
           the
           worse
           for
           their
           sakes
           .
        
         
         
           And
           this
           use
           let
           us
           make
           of
           this
           
             Premonition
             .
          
           There
           is
           sprung
           up
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           this
           Church
           within
           these
           late
           yeers
           ,
           such
           a
           generatio
           n
           of
           
             Apostates
             ,
             Heretical
             Blasphemers
             ,
          
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           ,
           as
           scarce
           any
           age
           (
           all
           things
           considered
           )
           ever
           bred
           
             Professours
             turned
             Blasphemers
             .
          
           Those
           who
           had
           lyen
           in
           the
           Churches
           bosome
           sucking
           the
           sincere
           milk
           of
           the
           word
           from
           her
           Breasts
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           held
           forth
           the
           profession
           of
           Religion
           in
           an
           exemplary
           and
           more
           then
           ordinary
           way
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           fallen
           off
           ;
           now
           
             speaking
             evill
             ,
          
           (
           I
           cannot
           say
           
             of
             the
             things
             which
             they
             knew
             not
             ,
          
           (
           for
           then
           (
           as
           our
           Saviour
           said
           of
           the
           persecuting
           Jewes
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           preached
           ,
           
             John
          
           15.
           22.
           
           )
           
             they
             had
             not
             had
             sin
             ,
             )
          
           their
           sin
           had
           not
           been
           so
           great
           )
           but
           of
           the
           things
           which
           they
           have
           known
           and
           approved
           ;
           speaking
           evil
           of
           the
           Truths
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           precious
           unto
           them
           ▪
           speaking
           evill
           of
           the
           
             wayes
          
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           they
           have
           conscientiously
           walked
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           even
           jearing
           at
           some
           of
           the
           most
           
             fundamentall
             doctrines
          
           and
           
             practises
          
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           speaking
           evill
           of
           the
           
             Ordinances
          
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           to
           them
           heretofore
           the
           avowed
           power
           of
           God
           to
           their
           salvation
           :
           Now
           they
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           poor
           
             low
             dispensations
             ,
             empty
             formalities
             ,
          
           things
           which
           are
           beneath
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           longer
           usefull
           to
           them
           .
           Never
           such
           a
           
             scandal
          
           given
           ,
           never
           so
           much
           dirt
           cast
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           
             Religion
          
           by
           any
           generation
           of
           men
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           in
           any
           age
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           called
           
             Christian
             .
          
           Well
           ,
           yet
           let
           not
           us
           be
           offended
           at
           all
           this
           .
           It
           was
           a
           good
           resolution
           in
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           (
           had
           he
           not
           taken
           it
           up
           in
           his
           own
           strength
           )
           ,
           
             Though
             all
             men
             shall
             be
             offended
             at
             thee
          
           (
           speaking
           to
           his
           Master
           )
           
             yet
             will
             I
             never
             be
             offended
             ,
          
           Matth.
           26.
           33.
           
           Every
           of
           us
           take
           up
           the
           like
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           Divine
           grace
           assisting
           ;
           Though
           many
           be
           ,
           though
           all
           should
           be
           offended
           at
           the
           
             Religion
          
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           so
           will
           not
           we
           be
           .
           Though
           never
           so
           many
           scandals
           be
           
             given
          
           by
           others
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           
             taken
          
           by
           us
           ;
           so
           taken
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           should
           in
           the
           least
           be
           distasted
           with
           the
           
             wayes
          
           and
           
             Truths
          
           of
           God
           .
           As
           for
           
             Hereticks
          
           and
           
             Blasphemers
             ,
          
           such
           in
           all
           ages
           there
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           such
           there
           must
           be
           .
           So
           saith
           
             Paul
          
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           
             There
             must
             be
             Heresies
          
           (
           or
           
             Sects
             )
          
           1
           
             Cor
             ▪
          
           11.
           18.
           
           And
           so
           may
           we
           say
           of
           the
           latter
           .
           
             There
             must
             be
             Rlasphemers
          
           amongst
           us
           ,
           God
           seeth
           it
           expedient
           to
           
             permit
          
           it
           ,
           for
           those
           forementioned
           ends
           ,
           and
           other
           ends
           known
           to
           himself
           .
           Let
           not
           any
           of
           us
           then
           be
           scandalized
           by
           it
           ,
           offended
           at
           it
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           And
           as
           not
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           so
           not
           
             disanimated
             ,
             disheartned
          
           by
           
           it
           .
           A
           thing
           which
           Christians
           in
           this
           case
           are
           no
           lesse
           subject
           to
           then
           the
           former
           .
           And
           indeed
           there
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           a
           cause
           for
           it
           .
           To
           see
           such
           a
           
             flood
             of
             waters
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             red
             Dragon
             ,
          
           who
           but
           may
           fear
           the
           carrying
           away
           the
           woman
           by
           it
           ?
           To
           see
           such
           a
           deluge
           of
           
             Heresies
          
           and
           
             Blasphemies
          
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           
             Satan
             ,
          
           who
           but
           may
           fear
           the
           drowning
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           the
           extinguishing
           of
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           amongst
           us
           ?
           But
           let
           not
           all
           this
           disanimate
           .
           It
           is
           one
           end
           wherefore
           
             Paul
          
           here
           giveth
           his
           
             Timothy
          
           warning
           of
           this
           desperate
           generation
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           out
           of
           heart
           ,
           discouraged
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Gospels
           cause
           were
           desperate
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           
             steele
             his
             spirit
             ,
          
           and
           to
           make
           him
           so
           much
           the
           more
           couragious
           for
           God
           and
           his
           Truth
           ,
           bearing
           up
           head
           against
           those
           Errors
           of
           the
           times
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           shew
           you
           hereafter
           )
           .
           And
           this
           use
           let
           us
           make
           of
           this
           advertisement
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           see
           it
           come
           to
           passe
           according
           as
           the
           Apostle
           here
           foretold
           it
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           be
           disanimated
           by
           it
           .
           The
           
             Husbandman
          
           when
           he
           goeth
           into
           his
           field
           in
           the
           spring
           time
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           there
           he
           espieth
           abundance
           of
           
             Weeds
          
           growing
           up
           amongst
           his
           corne
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           by
           how
           much
           he
           hath
           bestowed
           the
           more
           
             cost
          
           upon
           it
           by
           manuring
           it
           ;
           but
           this
           doth
           not
           put
           him
           out
           of
           heart
           .
           He
           knoweth
           that
           they
           will
           all
           
             wither
             before
             the
             harvest
             .
          
           Upon
           the
           like
           consideration
           let
           the
           Lords
           people
           ,
           those
           which
           wish
           well
           unto
           his
           Religion
           ,
           bear
           up
           their
           hearts
           and
           spirits
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           
             perilous
          
           and
           
             amazing
             times
             .
          
           In
           this
           spring
           time
           of
           desired
           
             Reformation
             ,
          
           there
           are
           abundance
           of
           evill
           
             weeds
             ,
             Heresies
          
           and
           
             Blasphemies
             ,
          
           that
           are
           sprung
           up
           in
           this
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           threatning
           to
           eate
           out
           the
           good
           corne
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           present
           they
           are
           not
           only
           an
           
             eye-sore
             ,
          
           an
           offence
           ,
           but
           an
           
             annoyance
             ,
          
           hindring
           not
           a
           little
           the
           growth
           and
           flourishing
           of
           it
           (
           I
           mean
           of
           the
           
             Church
          
           and
           
             Gospel
             )
             .
          
           But
           here
           is
           the
           comfort
           ,
           before
           the
           
             Harvest
          
           all
           these
           shall
           wither
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           corne
           ,
           the
           
             Truth
          
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           get
           the
           upper
           hand
           .
           
             Magna
             est
             veritas
             ,
             Great
             is
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             prevaile
             against
             all
             the
             dreams
             and
             fancies
             of
             men
             .
          
           The
           earth
           shall
           swallow
           up
           all
           these
           
             waters
             .
          
           As
           it
           was
           with
           the
           waters
           which
           drowned
           the
           world
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Noah
             ;
          
           when
           they
           had
           done
           the
           work
           for
           which
           they
           were
           sent
           ,
           washed
           that
           sinfull
           generation
           from
           off
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           then
           they
           return
           again
           to
           that
           
             Abysse
             ,
          
           that
           
             great
             deep
          
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           7.
           11.
           
           &
           8.
           3.
           
           And
           so
           shall
           it
           be
           with
           this
           flood
           
           of
           
             Heresies
          
           and
           
             Blasphemies
          
           which
           is
           broke
           forth
           upon
           this
           Nation
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           when
           these
           have
           done
           the
           work
           for
           which
           they
           are
           permitted
           and
           sent
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           made
           manifest
           those
           which
           are
           approved
           ,
           they
           shall
           return
           again
           to
           that
           
             Abysse
             ,
          
           that
           
             great
             deep
             ,
          
           that
           
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
          
           the
           
             pit
             of
             Hell
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           for
           us
           ,
           let
           us
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           with
           
             Noah
          
           and
           his
           family
           ,
           keep
           close
           within
           the
           
             Arke
             ,
          
           within
           the
           Arke
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           waiting
           for
           the
           abating
           and
           drying
           up
           of
           these
           waters
           ;
           not
           doubting
           but
           that
           God
           in
           his
           due
           time
           will
           finde
           an
           
             Ararat
          
           for
           his
           poor
           weather-beaten
           Church
           to
           rest
           upon
           .
           Thus
           be
           not
           
             offended
             ,
          
           be
           not
           
             discouraged
          
           by
           what
           is
           come
           to
           passe
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           But
           yet
           (
           in
           the
           third
           place
           )
           
             do
             not
             over-look
             it
             ,
             slight
             it
             ,
          
           as
           not
           worth
           the
           taking
           notice
           of
           .
           So
           do
           they
           seem
           to
           do
           which
           cry
           up
           the
           
             present
             times
          
           for
           such
           
             glorious
             times
             ,
             such
             happy
             and
             blessed
             times
             .
          
           Now
           surely
           ,
           if
           blessed
           
             Paul
          
           were
           alive
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           think
           them
           so
           .
           In
           his
           judgment
           such
           times
           as
           these
           ,
           wherein
           
             Professors
             turn
             Blasphemers
             ,
          
           they
           are
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Difficult
             ,
             Grievous
             ,
             Perilous
             times
             ,
             Evill
             times
             .
          
           And
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           how
           any
           one
           that
           hath
           the
           eye
           af
           a
           Christian
           ,
           should
           look
           otherwise
           upon
           these
           times
           .
           The
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           Scripture
           measureth
           the
           
             goodnesse
          
           and
           
             badnesse
          
           of
           
             times
          
           by
           the
           
             binding
          
           and
           
             loosing
          
           of
           
             Satan
             .
          
           In
           
             Revel.
          
           20.
           
             v.
          
           2.
           there
           we
           read
           of
           the
           
             binding
             of
             Satan
             for
             a
             thousand
             yeers
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             deceive
             the
             Nations
             .
          
           There
           is
           the
           prosperous
           state
           and
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           
             good
             time
             .
          
           In
           the
           seventh
           verse
           of
           that
           chapter
           we
           read
           of
           the
           
             loosing
             of
             Satan
             .
             [
             When
             the
             thousand
             yeers
             shall
             be
             expired
             ,
             Satan
             shall
             be
             loosed
             out
             of
             his
             Prison
             ,
             and
             shall
             go
             out
             to
             deceive
             the
             Nations
             .
             ]
          
           There
           are
           sad
           times
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Evill
             times
             .
          
           And
           surely
           such
           are
           the
           times
           whereinto
           we
           are
           fallen
           .
           How
           is
           
             Satan
          
           let
           loose
           amongst
           us
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           deceiving
           of
           the
           
             Elect
             ,
          
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ?
           How
           many
           of
           those
           who
           have
           had
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           called
           upon
           them
           ,
           written
           upon
           their
           
             foreheads
             ,
          
           (
           I
           ,
           and
           we
           hope
           upon
           their
           
             hearts
          
           too
           ,
           are
           deceived
           by
           the
           subtilty
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           even
           to
           the
           highest
           of
           Evils
           ,
           even
           unto
           
             Blasphemy
             .
             Professors
             turned
             Blasphemers
             .
          
           Surely
           this
           is
           no
           other
           but
           an
           
             Evill
          
           time
           .
           a
           
             Perilous
          
           time
           ,
           a
           
             Sad
          
           time
           .
           So
           let
           us
           look
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           looking
           upon
           it
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           accordingly
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           
             mourning
             for
             the
             evils
             in
             these
             times
             :
          
           Not
           so
           much
           for
           
             Penal
          
           evils
           ,
           the
           outward
           
             Calamities
          
           and
           
             Judgments
          
           which
           are
           amongst
           
           us
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           are
           to
           be
           laid
           to
           heart
           )
           as
           for
           the
           
             sinful
             Abominations
          
           which
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           which
           are
           indeed
           the
           dreadfulest
           of
           Judgments
           .
           Mourn
           we
           for
           these
           .
           Such
           ,
           all
           such
           ,
           and
           only
           such
           they
           were
           ,
           whom
           the
           
             Angel
          
           had
           Commission
           to
           mark
           out
           for
           temporal
           salvation
           and
           deliverance
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           such
           as
           
             sighed
             and
             cryed
             for
             all
             the
             Abominations
             that
             were
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           9.
           4.
           
           For
           these
           sins
           the
           Land
           mourns
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           (
           unlesse
           God
           in
           mercy
           step
           in
           )
           is
           like
           to
           mourn
           yet
           more
           then
           ever
           .
           For
           these
           let
           us
           mourn
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           abominations
           ,
           so
           for
           this
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           .
           The
           horrid
           and
           prodigious
           
             Blasphemies
          
           that
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           .
           O
           let
           every
           soule
           that
           
             heareth
          
           them
           ,
           or
           
             heareth
             of
             them
          
           be
           thus
           affected
           with
           them
           .
           So
           were
           the
           people
           of
           God
           amongst
           the
           Jewes
           wont
           to
           be
           affected
           with
           this
           sinne
           .
           No
           sin
           went
           so
           near
           their
           hearts
           as
           this
           ,
           this
           of
           
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           So
           much
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           expresse
           by
           the
           
             rending
             of
             their
             garments
          
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ▪
           blasphemed
           .
           So
           did
           
             Hezekiah's
          
           Commissioners
           ,
           
             Eliakim
          
           and
           the
           rest
           ;
           when
           they
           heard
           
             Rabshakeh's
             Blasphemies
             ,
             they
             rent
             their
             cloaths
             ,
          
           Isa.
           36.
           
             ult.
          
           And
           so
           did
           
             Hezekiah
          
           himself
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           by
           them
           reported
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           did
           the
           like
           ,
           
             chap.
          
           37.
           
             verse
          
           1.
           
           The
           like
           did
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Barnabas
             ,
          
           when
           they
           heard
           the
           Blasphemy
           of
           the
           
             Lystrians
             ,
          
           crying
           up
           them
           for
           gods
           ,
           
             They
             rent
             their
             cloaths
             ,
          
           Acts
           14.
           14.
           
           This
           did
           they
           to
           expresse
           the
           
             rending
             of
             their
             hearts
          
           with
           grief
           and
           indignation
           at
           what
           they
           heard
           ,
           or
           heard
           of
           .
           And
           what
           cause
           have
           we
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           who
           hear
           of
           those
           horrid
           
             Blasphemies
          
           which
           are
           so
           rife
           in
           this
           Nation
           at
           this
           day
           ?
        
         
           Especially
           when
           we
           consider
           from
           
             whom
          
           these
           Blasphemies
           come
           ,
           from
           what
           mouths
           they
           break
           forth
           .
           Not
           from
           
             black
             profane
             ,
             unhallowed
          
           mouths
           ,
           from
           which
           little
           other
           language
           can
           be
           expected
           ;
           but
           from
           the
           mouths
           of
           those
           who
           stile
           themselves
           Saints
           ,
           such
           as
           say
           they
           are
           
             Jewes
             ,
          
           pretending
           to
           an
           high
           profession
           ,
           and
           extraordinary
           power
           of
           piety
           .
           Now
           surely
           this
           is
           no
           small
           aggravation
           of
           their
           
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           so
           should
           be
           of
           our
           
             sorrow
             .
          
           The
           Jewes
           had
           a
           
             Canon
          
           (
           as
           
             Ainsworth
          
           reports
           it
           out
           of
           their
           
             Maimonie
             )
             ,
          
           that
           
             whosoever
             heard
             Blasphemy
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             whether
             he
          
           
           
             heard
             it
             himself
             ,
             or
             heard
             it
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             another
             ,
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             rend
             his
             cloaths
             .
             But
             he
             that
             heard
             it
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Heathen
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             rend
             his
             cloaths
             .
             And
          
           Eliakim
           
             and
          
           
           Shebna
           
             had
             not
             rent
             their
             cloaths
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           ,
           
             but
             that
             Rabshaketh
             was
             an
             Apostate
             from
             the
             faith
             .
             ]
          
           Surely
           no
           
             Blasphemy
          
           to
           be
           so
           much
           laid
           to
           heart
           and
           lamented
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Blasphemy
             of
             Apostatized
             Professours
             .
          
           For
           this
           mourn
           we
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           threefold
           respect
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           it
           is
           a
           
             sin
             :
          
           a
           heynous
           sin
           wherby
           the
           name
           of
           God
           is
           exceedingly
           dishonoured
           .
           The
           
             name
             of
             God!
          
           It
           should
           be
           
             dear
          
           to
           every
           Christian
           ,
           even
           dearer
           then
           his
           own
           life
           .
           So
           it
           was
           to
           
             Moses
             &
             Paul
             ,
          
           who
           rather
           desired
           to
           have
           their
           names
           
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             book
             of
             life
             ,
          
           and
           to
           be
           
             accursed
             from
             Christ
             ,
          
           then
           that
           his
           name
           should
           suffer
           through
           the
           miscarriage
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           32.
           32.
           
           
             Rom.
          
           9.
           3.
           
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           how
           deeply
           should
           this
           affect
           us
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           name
           of
           God
           thus
           dishonoured
           ,
           thus
           
             Blasphemed
          
           as
           it
           is
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           it
           is
           a
           
             Judgment
             .
          
           Many
           judgments
           there
           are
           abroad
           amongst
           us
           at
           this
           day
           which
           call
           for
           
             Humiliation
             ,
          
           (
           deserving
           some
           of
           them
           to
           be
           bewailed
           with
           tears
           of
           blood
           )
           ,
           but
           none
           like
           unto
           this
           .
           Of
           all
           judgments
           none
           like
           
             spiritual
             judgments
             ,
          
           judgments
           seazing
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           .
           And
           such
           is
           this
           .
           A
           
             spiritual
             judgment
             ,
          
           and
           that
           a
           dreadful
           one
           :
           that
           men
           professing
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           pretending
           to
           Religion
           should
           be
           given
           up
           to
           such
           a
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           such
           a
           
             Reprabate
             mind
             ,
          
           a
           minde
           so
           voide
           of
           judgment
           .
           Here
           is
           cause
           of
           deep
           lamentation
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Prodromus
           
             a
             fore-runner
             of
             judgment
             .
          
           So
           that
           good
           Emperour
           
             Justinian
          
           looked
           upon
           it
           ,
           who
           making
           this
           sin
           
             Capital
             ,
          
           giveth
           this
           reason
           for
           it
           .
           
             Propter
             talia
             delicta
             ,
          
           &c.
           For
           sins
           of
           this
           nature
           come
           
             Famines
             ,
          
           and
           
             Earthquakes
             ,
          
           and
           
             Pestilences
             .
          
           And
           surely
           such
           
             black
             clouds
          
           are
           full
           of
           
             water
             .
          
           Such
           horrid
           sins
           are
           full
           of
           divine
           wrath
           ;
           threatning
           us
           in
           this
           Nation
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           
             temporal
             plagues
             ,
          
           but
           with
           
             spiritual
             judgments
             ,
          
           even
           the
           
             removing
             of
             our
             Candlestick
             .
          
           When
           so
           many
           
             Dorrs
          
           are
           striking
           at
           the
           
             light
             ,
          
           who
           but
           may
           fear
           the
           putting
           out
           of
           the
           Candle
           ?
           In
           this
           threefold
           respect
           mourn
           we
           for
           this
           evill
           as
           it
           is
           a
           
             sin
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           a
           
             judgment
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           a
           
             fore-runner
             of
             judgment
             ;
          
           that
           so
           the
           first
           may
           be
           
             pardoned
             ,
          
           the
           second
           
             removed
             ,
          
           the
           third
           
             prevented
             .
          
        
         
           
           And
           being
           thus
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           now
           
             take
             we
             heed
             that
             we
             be
             not
             partakers
             in
             it
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           counsel
           which
           
             Paul
          
           giveth
           to
           his
           
             Ephesians
             ,
             cap.
          
           5.
           
             ver.
          
           7.
           
           Having
           made
           mention
           of
           some
           wrath-provoking
           sins
           ,
           and
           sinners
           ,
           as
           
             Fornicatours
             ,
             unclean
             persons
             ,
             covetous
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           he
           subjoynes
           ,
           
             Be
             not
             yee
             therefore
             partakers
             with
             them
             ]
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           counsel
           the
           
             voyce
             from
             heaven
          
           suggests
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           concerning
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Rev.
          
           18.
           4.
           
           
             Come
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             yee
             be
             not
             partakers
             of
             her
             sins
             ]
             .
          
           And
           let
           the
           same
           counsel
           be
           acceptable
           unto
           us
           .
           We
           hear
           of
           many
           wrath-provoking
           sins
           which
           are
           abroad
           ,
           this
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           of
           
             Blasphemy
             .
             [
             Men
             are
             Blasphemers
             ]
             .
          
           Take
           we
           heed
           that
           we
           be
           not
           partakers
           with
           them
           ,
           partakers
           in
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           whether
           as
           
             Principals
          
           or
           
             Accessories
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           As
           
             Principals
             ,
          
           Lest
           we
           also
           should
           fall
           into
           the
           same
           evill
           .
           This
           use
           the
           Apostle
           Saint
           
             Peter
          
           maketh
           of
           the
           very
           like
           Premonition
           to
           that
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           2.
           17.
           
           
             Yee
             therefore
             beloved
             ,
             seeing
             yee
             know
             these
             things
             before
             ,
          
           (
           know
           that
           dangerous
           Seducers
           shall
           come
           ,
           such
           as
           other
           of
           the
           Apostles
           had
           given
           them
           warning
           of
           ,
           and
           himself
           had
           foretold
           and
           described
           ,
           
             cap.
          
           2.
           
             ver.
          
           1.
           
           
             There
             shall
             be
             false
             teachers
             among
             you
             ,
             who
             privily
             shall
             bring
             in
             damnable
             Heresies
             ,
             denying
             the
             Lord
             that
             bought
             them
             ]
             ,
          
           Through
           whose
           means
           many
           should
           be
           seduced
           ,
           as
           it
           there
           followeth
           ,
           
             v.
          
           2.
           
           
             Many
             shall
             follow
             their
             pernicious
             wayes
             ,
             &c.
             )
             beware
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             lest
             yee
             also
             being
             led
             away
             with
             the
             error
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             fall
             from
             your
             own
             stedfastnesse
             .
             ]
          
           And
           let
           the
           like
           Caveat
           be
           directed
           to
           every
           of
           us
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           so
           
             needlesse
          
           as
           some
           happily
           may
           imagin
           .
           Time
           was
           (
           and
           that
           not
           long
           since
           )
           when
           some
           of
           those
           who
           are
           now
           deeply
           ingaged
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           this
           sin
           ,
           would
           have
           thought
           themselves
           as
           free
           from
           any
           danger
           of
           it
           as
           the
           best
           of
           us
           now
           can
           .
           Should
           one
           some
           few
           yeers
           since
           have
           come
           and
           told
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           do
           thus
           ,
           and
           thus
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           turn
           
             Blasphemers
             ,
          
           that
           they
           should
           jeare
           at
           the
           
             Trinity
             ,
          
           jeare
           at
           
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           jeare
           at
           
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           jeare
           at
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           opposing
           the
           
             truths
          
           and
           
             wayes
          
           of
           God
           ,
           would
           they
           not
           have
           been
           ready
           to
           reply
           as
           
             Hazael
          
           did
           to
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           2
           
             King.
          
           8.
           13.
           
           What
           ,
           
             Are
             we
             Dogs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             do
             such
             things
             ?
          
           Nay
           ,
           should
           it
           have
           been
           told
           us
           concerning
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           or
           they
           should
           have
           done
           thus
           ,
           would
           we
           not
           (
           with
           the
           
             Apostles
          
           in
           the
           like
           case
           )
           have
           been
           ready
           to
           suspect
           our selves
           as
           soone
           as
           them
           ?
           yet
           are
           they
           thus
           fallen
           .
           O
           let
           these
           their
           falls
           make
           us
           jealous
           over
           our selves
           ▪
           knowing
           that
           we
           also
           are
           made
           of
           the
           same
           mould
           ,
           and
           are
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             men
             subject
             to
             the
             like
             passions
             ,
          
           the
           like
           infirmities
           ;
           Such
           as
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           do
           support
           ,
           are
           subject
           to
           be
           caried
           
           away
           as
           they
           have
           been
           .
           And
           therefore
           presume
           not
           upon
           our
           own
           strength
           .
           (
           This
           it
           was
           that
           brought
           
             Peter
          
           to
           
             deny
          
           and
           
             abjure
          
           his
           Master
           )
           ,
           but
           be
           jealous
           over
           our selves
           .
           Taking
           the
           Apostles
           advice
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           10.
           12.
           
           
             Let
             him
             that
             thinketh
             that
             he
             standeth
             take
             heed
             lest
             he
             fall
             ]
          
           Many
           of
           those
           who
           are
           thus
           fallen
           ,
           time
           was
           when
           they
           thought
           they
           stood
           ,
           and
           stood
           fast
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           should
           not
           have
           been
           
             so
             soone
             removed
             to
             another
             Gospel
          
           (
           as
           
             Paul
          
           complains
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Galathians
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           1.
           6.
           
           )
           they
           should
           not
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           renounce
           and
           speak
           evil
           of
           those
           
             truths
             ,
          
           and
           
             wayes
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ministers
             ,
          
           which
           before
           were
           so
           dear
           and
           precious
           in
           their
           eyes
           .
        
         
           
           
             Quest
             .
          
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           be
           
             preserved
          
           and
           kept
           from
           this
           great
           Evill
           ?
        
         
           
           
           Answ.
           A
           usefull
           Question
           .
           For
           your
           direction
           herein
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           some
           things
           to
           be
           
             avoyded
             ,
          
           some
           things
           to
           be
           
             practized
             .
          
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Some
           things
           beware
           of
           ;
           
             viz.
          
           Such
           things
           as
           
             make
             way
             for
             this
             sinne
             .
          
           Such
           are
           those
           four
           particulars
           which
           precede
           the
           word
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Self-love
             ,
             Covetousnesse
             ,
             Arrogancie
             ,
             Pride
             ,
          
           Each
           a
           step
           to
           this
           great
           sin
           of
           
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           as
           we
           would
           be
           free
           from
           
             this
             ,
          
           take
           heed
           of
           
             them
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Of
           
             Self-love
             .
          
           Inordinate
           self-love
           ,
           of
           setting
           up
           our selves
           ,
           making
           our selves
           the
           end
           of
           all
           our
           Actions
           .
           So
           the
           
             Philosopher
          
           defines
           a
           Self-lover
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           One
           that
           doth
           what
           ever
           he
           doth
           with
           an
           eye
           to
           himself
           ,
           his
           own
           profit
           ,
           honour
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           &c.
           
           One
           that
           
             seeketh
             his
             own
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             things
             of
             another
             ,
          
           (
           contrary
           whereunto
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           Christians
           to
           do
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           10
           ,
           24
           )
           One
           that
           
             seeketh
             his
             own
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             things
             which
             are
             Jesus
             Christs
             ,
          
           (
           as
           
             Paul
          
           complains
           of
           many
           (
           for
           so
           the
           word
           
             [
             All
             ]
          
           must
           there
           be
           taken
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           pro
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             All
          
           for
           
             many
             )
          
           in
           his
           time
           )
           
             Phil.
          
           2.
           21.
           
           Now
           beware
           of
           this
           ,
           of
           thus
           setting
           up
           our selves
           ,
           of
           being
           thus
           inamoured
           with
           our selves
           ,
           doating
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           
             Narcissus
          
           like
           ,
           to
           be
           inamoured
           with
           our
           own
           facts
           ,
           our
           own
           fancies
           ,
           our
           own
           opinions
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           set
           up
           our selves
           above
           
             God
          
           and
           his
           
             Word
             .
          
           Which
           if
           we
           shall
           do
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           in
           the
           end
           we
           come
           to
           be
           metamorphosed
           ,
           and
           make
           bold
           with
           what
           ever
           is
           his
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           to
           blaspheme
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Beware
           of
           
             Covetousnesse
             ;
          
           which
           as
           it
           is
           the
           
             root
             of
             all
             evill
             ,
          
           so
           sometimes
           of
           this
           ▪
           This
           it
           was
           that
           made
           
             Demas
          
           forsake
           
             Paul
          
           
           and
           his
           way
           ,
           turn
           his
           back
           upon
           both
           ,
           even
           his
           
             imbracing
             this
             present
             world
             ,
          
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           4.
           10.
           
           This
           it
           was
           that
           made
           that
           
             rich
             young
             man
          
           turn
           his
           back
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           19.
           22.
           
           
             He
             had
             great
             possessions
             ,
          
           and
           they
           
             had
             him
          
           possessing
           his
           heart
           .
           This
           it
           was
           that
           made
           the
           
             Pharisees
          
           to
           jeare
           at
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           deride
           him
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           16.
           14.
           
           
             They
             heard
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             they
             derided
             him
             ,
             For
             they
             were
             covetous
             .
          
           And
           this
           it
           was
           that
           made
           
             Judas
          
           to
           betray
           his
           Master
           ,
           even
           his
           
             coveting
             those
             wages
             of
             unrighteousnesse
             .
          
           And
           this
           ,
           if
           it
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           heart
           and
           hold
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           thee
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           to
           
             blaspheme
          
           him
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           
             Arrogancie
             .
          
           Of
           arrogating
           too
           much
           to
           our selves
           (
           as
           the
           word
           there
           properly
           signifieth
           )
           .
           Of
           
             boasting
             of
             things
             without
             our
             line
             ,
          
           our
           measure
           ,
           (
           which
           thing
           the
           Apostle
           disclaimeth
           ,
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           10.
           13.
           )
           Take
           heed
           of
           being
           puffed
           up
           with
           an
           high
           over-weening
           opinion
           of
           our
           own
           
             graces
             ,
             gifts
             ,
             parts
             ,
          
           whether
           reall
           or
           imaginary
           .
           It
           is
           
             Solomons
          
           counsel
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           very
           proper
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           3.
           7.
           
           
             Be
             not
             wise
             in
             thine
             own
             eyes
             ]
             .
          
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           that
           which
           is
           near
           akin
           to
           this
           ,
           
             Pride
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           :
           ▪
           
             Superciliousnes
             ;
          
           of
           being
           so
           highly
           conceited
           of
           our selves
           ,
           our
           own
           worth
           ,
           our
           own
           abilities
           ,
           as
           to
           look
           overly
           upon
           others
           ,
           despising
           and
           contemning
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Golia
          
           sometime
           did
           
             David
             ;
          
           and
           as
           men
           upon
           a
           high
           Tower
           look
           down
           upon
           them
           which
           are
           below
           .
           Of
           all
           these
           beware
           .
        
         
           Surely
           some
           one
           or
           other
           of
           these
           it
           is
           that
           hath
           been
           the
           bane
           of
           most
           of
           these
           miserable
           
             Apostates
             ,
          
           seducing
           Teachers
           ,
           who
           are
           now
           turned
           
             Blasphemers
             .
          
           Observe
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           to
           have
           been
           men
           deeply
           in
           love
           with
           themselves
           ,
           their
           own
           opinions
           ,
           in
           love
           with
           their
           own
           credit
           and
           reputation
           ,
           men
           that
           would
           be
           
             some-body
          
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           
             Self-seeking
          
           men
           in
           some
           kind
           or
           other
           .
           It
           may
           be
           they
           have
           been
           in
           love
           with
           
             money
             ,
          
           for
           which
           they
           have
           parted
           with
           
             truth
             .
          
           Being
           men
           of
           low
           or
           desperate
           fortune
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           cared
           by
           what
           ladder
           they
           climbed
           to
           preferment
           .
           However
           ,
           this
           we
           shall
           generally
           finde
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           been
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Arrogant
             ,
             Proud
             ;
             Vainglorious
             ,
             Supercilious
             ;
          
           men
           highly
           conceited
           of
           themselves
           ,
           thinking
           meanly
           of
           others
           ,
           specially
           such
           as
           were
           not
           in
           their
           own
           way
           .
           And
           by
           this
           means
           it
           is
           that
           they
           have
           now
           climbed
           up
           to
           the
           highest
           staffe
           of
           the
           Devils
           ladder
           ,
           even
           become
           
             Blasphemers
             .
          
           That
           we
           may
           never
           split
           upon
           the
           same
           
             rock
             ,
          
           take
           heed
           of
           stearing
           
           the
           same
           
             course
             .
          
           Take
           heed
           of
           
             Self-love
             ,
          
           take
           heed
           of
           
             Covetousnesse
             ,
          
           take
           heed
           of
           
             Arrogancie
             ,
          
           take
           heed
           of
           
             Superciliousnesse
             .
          
        
         
           To
           these
           I
           might
           adde
           many
           more
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           hint
           unto
           you
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           proper
           to
           the
           present
           times
           ,
           and
           present
           case
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             renouncing
             Church-communion
             .
          
           This
           
             Direction
          
           I
           shall
           hold
           forth
           with
           all
           respective
           tendernesse
           to
           those
           upon
           whom
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           intrench
           ;
           yet
           so
           as
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           may
           not
           be
           concealed
           or
           dissembled
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           
             forsaking
             Communion
             with
             the
             true
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             publike
             Ordinances
             .
          
           This
           Saint
           
             Jude
          
           points
           at
           as
           an
           inlet
           unto
           this
           sin
           .
           
             Jude
             verse
          
           19.
           
           Having
           minded
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           writeth
           of
           what
           the
           Apostles
           had
           foretold
           ,
           
             how
             that
             in
             the
             last
             times
             there
             should
             be
             mockers
             ,
          
           (
           such
           as
           
             Paul
          
           here
           calleth
           
             Blasphemers
             )
             ,
          
           he
           presently
           addeth
           ,
           
             These
             be
             they
             who
             separate
             themselves
             ]
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             makers
             of
             Sects
          
           (
           as
           the
           
             Geneva
          
           renders
           it
           )
           ,
           or
           
             Separatists
             ,
          
           men
           dividing
           and
           separating
           themselves
           from
           the
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           renouncing
           their
           Communion
           ,
           
             forsaking
             their
             Assemblies
          
           (
           as
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
          
           describeth
           the
           like
           Apostates
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           10.
           25.
           
           )
           and
           so
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           casting
           off
           the
           publike
           Ordinances
           .
           Such
           (
           saith
           St.
           
             Jude
             )
          
           are
           the
           
             Mockers
             ,
          
           the
           
             Blasphemers
          
           of
           the
           last
           times
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           so
           amongst
           us
           at
           this
           day
           ?
           Who
           ,
           or
           what
           are
           the
           Blasphemers
           of
           the
           times
           ?
           Are
           they
           not
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           such
           as
           separate
           themselves
           ?
           
             Grosse
             and
             rigid
             Separatists
             ,
          
           and
           
             Sectaries
             ?
          
           Mistake
           it
           not
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           
             all
          
           those
           who
           have
           thus
           separated
           themselves
           ,
           are
           such
           ;
           (
           No
           ,
           God
           hath
           yet
           kept
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           my
           prayer
           shall
           be
           yet
           ,
           he
           may
           keep
           them
           from
           this
           so
           great
           an
           evill
           )
           ;
           But
           those
           who
           are
           such
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           that
           number
           ?
           such
           as
           have
           
             separated
             themselves
             ,
          
           and
           that
           in
           a
           
             rigid
          
           and
           
             bitter
             way
          
           (
           for
           of
           such
           I
           now
           speak
           )
           ;
           renouncing
           Communion
           with
           the
           true
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           crying
           them
           down
           for
           
             Antichristian
             Church●s
             ,
             false
             Churches
             ,
             no
             Churches
             .
          
           Let
           it
           be
           seriously
           and
           impartially
           observed
           ,
           and
           I
           suppose
           this
           will
           be
           found
           to
           be
           the
           
             ordinary
             doore
          
           at
           which
           this
           desperate
           Evill
           hath
           entred
           ,
           and
           broke
           in
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           this
           Nation
           .
           And
           I
           dare
           not
           forbear
           to
           give
           you
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           upon
           this
           ground
           you
           may
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           beware
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             usurping
             upon
             publike
             offices
             and
             administrations
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Being
           
             private
             persons
          
           take
           heed
           how
           you
           take
           
           up
           on
           you
           the
           office
           of
           
             publike
             teaching
             ,
          
           not
           being
           called
           ,
           not
           being
           sent
           ;
           how
           you
           usurp
           upon
           the
           Ministerial
           function
           .
           You
           know
           the
           story
           of
           King
           
             Vzziah
             ,
          
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           26.
           16.
           
           &
           19.
           
           How
           that
           being
           (
           as
           the
           Text
           saith
           )
           
             strong
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             lifted
             up
             ,
          
           not
           contented
           with
           his
           kingly
           dignity
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           usurping
           upon
           the
           Priests
           office
           ;
           thereupon
           he
           advanceth
           into
           the
           Temple
           ,
           the
           
             Holy
             place
             ,
          
           where
           it
           was
           not
           lawful
           for
           any
           but
           the
           Priest
           to
           enter
           ;
           and
           there
           he
           attempts
           to
           offer
           
             Incense
             ,
          
           which
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           for
           any
           but
           the
           Priest
           to
           do
           .
           But
           what
           was
           the
           issue
           ?
           Why
           ,
           presently
           the
           
             Leprosie
             rose
             up
             in
             his
             forehead
             from
             beside
             the
             Incense-Altar
             ]
             .
          
           The
           
           very
           ashes
           of
           the
           Altar
           (
           as
           some
           conceive
           of
           it
           )
           flew
           in
           his
           face
           ▪
           and
           turned
           to
           a
           Leprosie
           .
           And
           hath
           not
           the
           like
           hapned
           to
           many
           amongst
           us
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           the
           like
           usurpation
           ?
           They
           being
           
             strong
          
           in
           their
           own
           conceits
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           being
           lifted
           up
           in
           the
           apprehension
           of
           their
           own
           gifts
           and
           abilities
           ,
           and
           envying
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           the
           appropriation
           of
           their
           Ministeriall
           functions
           ,
           they
           have
           taken
           upon
           them
           the
           office
           of
           
             publike
             teaching
             ,
          
           without
           any
           
             mission
             ,
          
           or
           
             Commission
          
           from
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           scorning
           to
           enter
           at
           
             Christs
             ▪
             doore
             ,
          
           by
           the
           way
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             orderly
             Ordination
             .
          
           But
           what
           hath
           been
           the
           issue
           ?
           Why
           ,
           God
           hath
           met
           with
           them
           in
           the
           like
           manner
           ;
           The
           ashes
           of
           the
           Altar
           have
           flown
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           the
           
             Leprosie
             of
             Blasphemy
          
           hath
           risen
           up
           in
           their
           foreheads
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           have
           become
           of
           
             Orthodox
             Professors
             ,
             Hereticall
             Seducers
             ,
          
           indangering
           all
           that
           came
           within
           the
           breath
           of
           them
           with
           the
           contagion
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           .
           Of
           this
           kinde
           were
           those
           
             Blasphemers
          
           which
           our
           Apostle
           here
           speaketh
           of
           .
           Such
           as
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           
             Teachers
             of
             others
             ,
          
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           went
           about
           from
           place
           to
           place
           (
           as
           some
           and
           too
           many
           
             circumforaneous
             teachers
             ,
          
           (
           like
           Saint
           
             Judes
             Planets
             ,
             wandring
             stars
             ,
          
           Jude
           19.
           )
           do
           in
           all
           places
           at
           this
           day
           )
           ,
           
             creeping
             into
             houses
             ,
          
           and
           by-corners
           ,
           to
           vent
           their
           
             Heretical
          
           and
           
             Blasphemous
          
           doctrines
           .
           That
           you
           may
           be
           kept
           from
           the
           like
           evils
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           the
           like
           unwarrantable
           presumption
           .
        
         
           Mistake
           it
           not
           .
           It
           is
           farre
           from
           my
           thoughts
           to
           discourage
           any
           in
           doing
           their
           duty
           ;
           
             Parents
          
           in
           instructing
           their
           
             children
             .
             Masters
          
           their
           
             families
             ,
          
           or
           
             Christians
             in
             edifying
             one
             another
             in
             their
             holy
             faith
          
           in
           a
           private
           way
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           
             praying
          
           together
           ,
           
             conferring
          
           together
           ,
           or
           in
           helping
           one
           another
           in
           calling
           to
           minde
           what
           they
           heard
           in
           publike
           ;
           for
           all
           which
           they
           have
           the
           Apostles
           
           warrant
           to
           bear
           them
           out
           ,
           1
           
             Thes.
          
           ●
           .
           11.
           
           But
           for
           
             private
             persons
          
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           teach
           in
           a
           
             publike
          
           and
           
             ordinary
             way
          
           without
           any
           mission
           from
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           this
           is
           the
           presumption
           which
           here
           I
           taxe
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           as
           rendring
           men
           so
           obnoxious
           unto
           this
           spiritual
           judgment
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           To
           these
           I
           shall
           adde
           but
           one
           more
           ;
           would
           you
           be
           kept
           from
           this
           sin
           ?
           
             take
             heed
             of
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             inordinate
             affection
             of
             novelties
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           You
           know
           how
           fatall
           it
           proved
           to
           those
           men
           of
           
             Bethshemesh
             ,
          
           who
           dared
           to
           look
           into
           the
           
             Arke
          
           of
           God
           ;
           In
           seeing
           that
           ,
           they
           saw
           their
           last
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
          
           6.
           19.
           
           Of
           such
           dangerous
           consequence
           is
           it
           when
           men
           will
           be
           prying
           into
           Gods
           secrets
           ;
           will
           not
           be
           contented
           with
           what
           the
           Apostle
           confines
           Christians
           to
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           12.
           3.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             to
             be
             wise
          
           (
           or
           understand
           )
           
             unto
             sobriety
          
           (
           as
           those
           words
           are
           most
           properly
           rendred
           )
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           be
           unlocking
           of
           Gods
           closet
           ,
           picking
           of
           his
           Cabinet
           .
           Being
           surfeted
           with
           
             old
          
           and
           
             wholsome
          
           Truths
           ,
           they
           long
           for
           
             Novelties
             ;
          
           like
           those
           
             Athenians
             ,
          
           Acts
           17.
           19.
           who
           were
           very
           desirous
           to
           hear
           
             Paul
          
           doctrine
           ,
           meerly
           for
           the
           newnesse
           of
           it
           .
           
             [
             May
             we
             know
             what
             this
             new
             doctrine
             is
             whereof
             thou
             speakest
             ?
             ]
          
           Being
           glutted
           with
           
             plain
          
           and
           
             open
          
           truths
           ,
           they
           hunt
           altogether
           after
           
             unrevealed
             mysteries
             :
          
           not
           fearing
           to
           plunge
           themselves
           over
           head
           and
           ears
           in
           those
           depths
           where
           the
           
             Elephant
             may
             swim
             ,
          
           nay
           where
           never
           any
           yet
           could
           finde
           a
           bottome
           .
           If
           such
           adventurous
           spirits
           be
           drowned
           in
           a
           
             sea
             of
             Errors
             ,
          
           what
           wonder
           ?
           
             Plinie
          
           the
           younger
           was
           swallowed
           up
           of
           his
           
             Vesuvius
             ,
          
           that
           smoaking
           burning
           gulfe
           ,
           whilst
           he
           dared
           to
           approach
           too
           nigh
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           Eruption
           .
           Nothing
           more
           dangerous
           then
           an
           overcurious
           disquisition
           and
           enquiry
           into
           the
           depths
           and
           hidden
           mysteries
           of
           God
           .
           Herein
           he
           spake
           rightly
           who
           said
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             Mallem
             ignorare
             sine
             crimine
             ,
             quàm
             scire
             cum
             discrimine
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             be
             ignorant
             of
             what
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             to
             know
             ,
             then
             to
             hazard
             my self
             in
             seeking
             to
             know
             it
             .
          
           It
           had
           been
           well
           for
           
             Eve
          
           if
           she
           had
           never
           tasted
           of
           the
           
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             evill
             .
          
           Some
           there
           have
           been
           who
           have
           dangerously
           miscarried
           by
           affecting
           too
           ambitiously
           to
           be
           of
           
             Natures
          
           privy
           counsel
           .
           Prying
           too
           farre
           into
           those
           
             abdita
             naturae
             majestatis
             ;
          
           seeking
           to
           finde
           out
           the
           secret
           of
           natu●e
           ,
           they
           have
           lost
           themselves
           .
           But
           more
           by
           prying
           into
           
             divine
             secrets
             ;
          
           over-curiously
           enquiring
           into
           those
           ever
           to
           be
           adored
           mysteries
           concerning
           the
           
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
          
           the
           manner
           
           of
           Christs
           
             Incarnation
             ,
          
           &c.
           not
           suffering
           their
           
             faith
          
           to
           go
           a
           step
           farther
           then
           carnal
           
             reason
          
           could
           conduct
           and
           carry
           it
           .
           Here
           hath
           been
           the
           rise
           of
           
             Arminian
          
           errours
           ,
           
             Socinian
          
           Blasphemies
           ,
           and
           the
           Blasphemies
           of
           many
           other
           heretical
           spirits
           at
           this
           day
           .
           That
           you
           may
           be
           preserved
           from
           the
           like
           miscarriage
           ,
           take
           that
           other
           branch
           of
           the
           Apostles
           caveat
           in
           that
           place
           forenamed
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           12.
           3.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           .
           
             Do
             not
             presume
             to
             understand
             above
             that
             which
             is
             meet
             for
             you
             to
             understand
             .
          
           Non
           supra
           scriptum
           ▪
           
             Not
             above
             that
             which
             is
             written
             ,
          
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           4.
           6.
           
           Content
           your selves
           with
           
             revealed
             truths
             .
          
        
         
           And
           amongst
           them
           ,
           spend
           your
           zeale
           upon
           those
           which
           are
           most
           
             necessary
             ,
          
           most
           
             useful
             .
          
           All
           truths
           are
           not
           of
           the
           same
           
             alloye
             ,
          
           or
           of
           the
           same
           
             weight
             .
          
           Some
           more
           precious
           ,
           more
           ponderous
           then
           others
           .
           Reserve
           your
           zeale
           for
           those
           which
           are
           of
           chiefest
           concernment
           ,
           
             fundamentall
             truths
             ▪
          
           As
           for
           
             Problematicall
             truths
             ,
          
           Controversal
           and
           Questionable
           points
           ,
           which
           are
           agitated
           and
           discussed
           amongst
           men
           learned
           and
           pious
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           of
           ,
           nor
           near
           the
           foundation
           ,
           be
           not
           over
           eager
           about
           them
           ,
           in
           opposing
           and
           censuring
           those
           which
           are
           otherwise
           minded
           then
           your selves
           .
           And
           as
           for
           
             Metaphysical
             speculations
             ,
             Platonical
             Ideaes
             ,
          
           and
           other
           like
           aiery
           ,
           empty
           notions
           ,
           leave
           them
           as
           whetstones
           to
           sharpen
           young
           wits
           withall
           .
           Such
           
             stones
          
           are
           no
           
             bread
          
           for
           Christians
           ,
           affording
           no
           solid
           soul-nourishment
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           fed
           upon
           ,
           but
           declined
           .
           So
           
             Paul
          
           prescribeth
           it
           by
           way
           of
           advice
           unto
           
             Timothy
             ,
          
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           6.
           20.
           where
           giving
           him
           a
           charge
           to
           
             keep
             that
             sacred
             depositum
             ,
          
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           was
           committed
           to
           his
           trust
           as
           an
           
             Evangelist
             ,
          
           a
           minister
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           keep
           it
           himself
           ,
           to
           transmit
           it
           to
           posterity
           as
           he
           had
           received
           it
           ,
           pure
           and
           uncorrupted
           ;
           in
           the
           next
           words
           he
           directs
           him
           how
           he
           might
           the
           better
           do
           it
           .
           
             [
             Avoyd
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             prophane
             and
             vaine
             bablings
             ,
             and
             oppositions
             of
             science
             falsly
             so
             called
             ]
             .
             Prophane
             and
             vaine
             bablings
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           vaine
           contests
           and
           disputes
           about
           things
           which
           are
           not
           revealed
           ,
           or
           are
           not
           worth
           the
           time
           which
           is
           lavished
           out
           upon
           them
           ,
           not
           tending
           to
           spiritual
           edification
           :
           such
           as
           those
           
             fables
             and
             endlesse
             Genealogies
             ,
          
           which
           the
           same
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           
             chap.
          
           1.
           
             verse
          
           4.
           of
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           which
           
             minister
             questions
             rather
             then
             edisying
             :
          
           Such
           profane
           and
           vaine
           bablings
           here
           he
           willeth
           him
           to
           avoid
           .
           
             With
             oppositions
             of
             science
             falsly
             so
             called
             ]
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ;
           Such
           oppositions
           and
           disputes
           
           as
           are
           made
           against
           sound
           doctrine
           by
           the
           adversaries
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           a
           greater
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           then
           others
           ;
           (
           as
           those
           forenamed
           
             Gnosticks
          
           did
           ,
           whom
           the
           ancient
           
           Greek
           fathers
           conceive
           the
           Apostle
           there
           to
           point
           out
           as
           it
           were
           by
           name
           )
           .
           Such
           vaine
           and
           fruitlesse
           contests
           with
           proud
           adversaries
           
             Paul
          
           willeth
           
             Timothy
          
           there
           to
           
             avoid
             .
          
           In
           the
           next
           words
           shewing
           him
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           contrary
           ;
           
             Which
             some
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             professing
             ,
             have
             erred
             from
             the
             faith
             ]
             .
          
           Here
           is
           the
           danger
           of
           being
           addicted
           to
           such
           curious
           ,
           vaine
           and
           fruitlesse
           speculations
           ,
           and
           such
           endlesse
           disputes
           .
           Hereby
           some
           have
           been
           ,
           others
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           desert
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           which
           formerly
           they
           have
           professed
           ;
           upon
           this
           ground
           take
           we
           heed
           of
           this
           affectation
           .
        
         
           And
           among
           other
           things
           (
           to
           mind
           you
           of
           that
           also
           by
           the
           way
           )
           beware
           of
           
             holding
             up
             Arguments
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           by
           opposing
           
             Reason
             ,
          
           or
           
             humane
             Authority
             ,
          
           or
           
             pretended
             Revelation
          
           against
           Scripture
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           some
           is
           )
           .
           This
           also
           will
           come
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           these
           
             profane
             and
             vaine
             bablings
             ,
          
           of
           which
           this
           Apostle
           tels
           us
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
             
          
           ●
           .
           16.
           
           
             That
             they
             increase
             unto
             more
             ungodlines
             ]
             .
          
           Such
           Errors
           as
           these
           do
           not
           stay
           where
           they
           begin
           ,
           but
           they
           breed
           Error
           upon
           Error
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           lesser
           to
           greater
           ,
           till
           at
           the
           length
           they
           arrive
           even
           at
           
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           But
           I
           finde
           my
           Meditations
           running
           out
           beyond
           the
           limits
           I
           intended
           them
           ,
           when
           I
           took
           this
           Text
           in
           hand
           .
           To
           contract
           my self
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           I
           may
           :
        
         
           You
           see
           now
           what
           things
           are
           to
           be
           
             taken
             heed
             of
             ,
          
           that
           you
           may
           be
           preserved
           from
           this
           dreadfull
           evill
           .
           
           My
           next
           work
           is
           to
           show
           you
           what
           is
           to
           be
           
             done
             .
          
           Here
           I
           shall
           not
           multiply
           directions
           .
           Take
           some
           which
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           most
           proper
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           
             Labour
             for
             a
             distinct
             ,
             sound
             ,
             well
             grounded
             knowledge
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           For
           the
           most
           part
           
             Blasphemy
          
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           
             Ignorance
             .
          
           These
           men
           (
           saith
           Saint
           
             Jude
             ,
          
           speaking
           of
           
             Blasphemers
             ,
          
           who
           
             speak
             evill
             of
             Dignities
             )
             they
             speak
             evill
             of
             things
             which
             they
             know
             not
             ,
          
           Jude
           v.
           10.
           
           And
           truly
           ,
           so
           do
           
             Blasphemers
          
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           they
           speak
           evill
           of
           things
           which
           they
           know
           not
           .
           So
           did
           
             Paul
          
           before
           his
           conversion
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           
             Blasphemer
             ,
          
           speaking
           evill
           of
           
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           but
           he
           did
           it
           
             Ignorantly
             .
          
           Certainly
           ,
           did
           men
           know
           
             God
          
           and
           his
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           they
           would
           not
           dare
           to
           open
           their
           mouths
           against
           them
           
             Had
             they
             known
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glory
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           speaking
           of
           the
           
             Princes
             ,
          
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           earth
           )
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           2.
           8.
           
           
           And
           so
           may
           we
           say
           of
           many
           
             Blasphemers
             ;
          
           did
           they
           but
           know
           
             God
          
           and
           his
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           they
           would
           not
           
             Crucifie
          
           them
           ,
           peirce
           them
           thorough
           as
           they
           do
           .
           Labour
           for
           a
           wel-grounded
           knowledge
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Truth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Receive
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           For
           the
           want
           of
           this
           it
           is
           that
           
             God
             giveth
             men
             up
             to
             strong
             delusions
             that
             they
             should
             beleeve
             lyes
             ,
          
           false
           doctrines
           ,
           Heresies
           and
           Blasphemous
           opinions
           ,
           
             [
             because
             they
             receive
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
          
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           11.
           ]
           They
           receive
           the
           truth
           into
           their
           
             Heads
             ,
          
           in
           a
           
             speculative
          
           way
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           
             inlightned
          
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           into
           their
           
             Hearts
             ,
          
           in
           an
           
             affective
          
           way
           ,
           to
           be
           
             warmed
          
           by
           it
           .
           Let
           not
           us
           content
           our selves
           with
           the
           former
           of
           these
           .
           Those
           
             Revolters
          
           whom
           the
           Author
           to
           the
           
             Hebrews
          
           speaks
           of
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           were
           once
           
             inlightned
             ,
          
           Heb.
           6.
           4.
           such
           as
           had
           
             received
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           cap.
           10.
           v.
           26.
           
           It
           is
           no
           newes
           for
           
             illuminated
             Doctours
             ,
          
           learned
           men
           to
           turne
           
             Apostates
             ,
             Hereticks
             .
          
           Labour
           we
           to
           finde
           
             heat
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             light
             ;
          
           that
           with
           the
           
             knowledge
          
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           we
           may
           have
           a
           
             love
          
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           This
           
             Love
             will
             be
             strong
             as
             death
          
           (
           Cant.
           8.
           6.
           
           )
           nothing
           shall
           conquer
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           the
           third
           place
           ,
           knowing
           and
           loving
           the
           Truth
           ,
           
             Walk
             in
             it
             :
          
           This
           is
           the
           commendation
           which
           Saint
           
             John
          
           giveth
           of
           the
           children
           of
           that
           
             Elect
             Lady
             ,
             Joh.
          
           2.
           
             v.
          
           4.
           
           
             They
             walked
             in
             the
             truth
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           true
           Christians
           commendation
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           
             knoweth
          
           the
           Truth
           ,
           of
           
             talketh
          
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           
             walketh
          
           in
           it
           ;
           
             acknowledging
             th
             truth
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             is
             according
             to
             Godlinesse
          
           (
           as
           our
           Apostle
           describeth
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           6.
           3.
           
             Tit.
          
           1.
           1.
           
           )
           and
           
             that
             by
             reducing
             it
             to
             practice
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           truest
           acknowledgment
           ;
           leading
           a
           life
           befitting
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           all
           uprightnesse
           and
           sincerity
           .
           Thus
           
             knowing
             God
             ,
          
           let
           
             us
             glorifie
             him
             as
             God
             ,
          
           by
           walking
           before
           him
           in
           
             Truth
             ;
          
           not
           daring
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Truth
           .
           
             We
             can
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           13.
           8.
           
           Being
           thus
           sincere
           with
           God
           ,
           walking
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           we
           shall
           through
           his
           grace
           be
           kept
           from
           this
           great
           transgression
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           (
           in
           the
           fourth
           place
           )
           ,
           
             walk
             humbly
             .
          
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           things
           which
           the
           Lord
           requireth
           from
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           
             walk
             humbly
             with
             their
             God
             ,
          
           Mic.
           6.
           8.
           
           O
           that
           every
           of
           us
           could
           but
           take
           out
           this
           lesson
           !
           Surely
           the
           want
           of
           this
           it
           is
           that
           hath
           proved
           so
           baneful
           to
           many
           of
           our
           now
           seducing
           and
           seduced
           brethren
           .
           They
           seemed
           to
           walk
           with
           God
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           not
           
             walk
             humbly
          
           
           with
           him
           .
           Their
           souls
           were
           
             lifted
             vp
             within
             them
             ,
          
           lifted
           up
           in
           the
           apprehension
           of
           their
           own
           graces
           ,
           gifts
           ,
           parts
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therfore
           is
           it
           that
           God
           hath
           thus
           left
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           this
           his
           
             messenger
          
           Satan
           ,
           thus
           to
           be
           
             buffeted
             by
             his
             Blasphemous
             tentations
             .
          
           Let
           their
           fall
           be
           a
           Caveat
           to
           us
           .
           Take
           we
           heed
           lest
           our
           hearts
           be
           exalted
           ,
           through
           the
           abundance
           of
           what
           ever
           spiritual
           priviledges
           we
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           .
           The
           story
           tels
           us
           of
           King
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           when
           the
           
             Babylonian
             Ambassadours
          
           came
           to
           congratulate
           his
           recovery
           from
           that
           dangerous
           sicknesse
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           39.
           he
           in
           a
           vain
           glorious
           humour
           shewed
           them
           all
           his
           treasures
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           fame
           of
           his
           wealth
           and
           magnificence
           might
           be
           carried
           abroad
           to
           forraine
           Princes
           .
           But
           what
           was
           the
           issue
           ?
           This
           
             vainglory
          
           proved
           fatal
           to
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           betraying
           all
           those
           treasures
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           
             Babylonians
             .
          
           Thus
           dealeth
           God
           sometimes
           by
           his
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           will
           be
           proud
           of
           their
           
             spiritual
             treasures
             ,
          
           making
           ostentation
           of
           their
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           God
           leaveth
           them
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Satan
           to
           be
           made
           a
           prey
           of
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           time
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           
             carried
             captive
             by
             him
             at
             his
             will
             ,
          
           (
           as
           our
           Apostle
           speaketh
           of
           some
           Apostates
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           2
           2
           ,
           26.
           )
           And
           therefore
           see
           that
           we
           walk
           humbly
           with
           God
           ,
           thinking
           meanly
           of
           our selves
           ,
           preferring
           others
           before
           our selves
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           obvious
           directions
           I
           might
           adde
           many
           more
           .
           St.
           
             Jude
          
           furnisheth
           me
           with
           three
           or
           four
           very
           proper
           in
           this
           case
           .
           You
           shall
           finde
           them
           lying
           together
           in
           two
           verses
           in
           his
           Epistle
           .
           Having
           in
           the
           17.
           and
           18.
           verses
           minded
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           writes
           of
           what
           our
           Apostle
           here
           warneth
           
             Timothy
             ,
             [
             But
             beloved
             ,
             remember
             ye
             the
             words
             which
             were
             spoken
             before
             by
             the
             Apostles
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             how
             that
             they
             told
             you
             there
             should
             be
             mockers
             in
             the
             last
             times
             ]
             ,
          
           Professors
           some
           of
           them
           should
           turn
           Blasphemers
           ,
           speaking
           evill
           of
           ,
           and
           mocking
           at
           the
           Truths
           and
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           formerly
           themselves
           had
           professed
           and
           walked
           in
           :
           In
           the
           20.
           
           &
           21.
           ver.
           he
           subjoyns
           and
           layeth
           down
           some
           directions
           whereby
           Gods
           faithful
           people
           might
           be
           preserved
           from
           the
           like
           evill
           .
           
             [
             But
             ye
             beloved
             ,
             build
             your selves
             on
             your
             most
             holy
             faith
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           In
           which
           two
           verses
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           fourfold
           direction
           ,
           each
           useful
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Buildup
             your selves
             on
             your
             most
             holy
             faith
             ]
             .
             Faith
             ,
          
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           (
           for
           of
           that
           the
           Apostle
           therespeaketh
           )
           is
           the
           foundation
           on
           which
           Christians
           are
           laid
           and
           built
           .
           
             Yee
             are
             built
          
           
           
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             being
             the
             chief
             corner
             stone
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
          
           to
           his
           Ephesians
           )
           
             Eph.
          
           2.
           20.
           that
           is
           ,
           upon
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Gospel
             ,
          
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Holinesse
          
           contained
           in
           their
           writings
           .
           Now
           being
           laid
           upon
           this
           foundation
           ,
           built
           upon
           this
           
             faith
             ,
          
           they
           are
           as
           
             living
             stones
          
           to
           build
           up
           themselves
           upon
           this
           faith
           .
           Not
           seeking
           for
           any
           other
           foundation
           ,
           
             (
             other
             foundation
             can
             no
             man
             lay
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             then
             that
             which
             is
             laid
             ,
          
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           3.
           11.
           
           )
           not
           questioning
           the
           truth
           and
           soundnesse
           of
           this
           Gospel
           foundation
           ,
           they
           are
           with
           confidence
           and
           resolution
           to
           build
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           
             build
             up
             themselves
             on
             it
             ,
          
           endeavouring
           to
           advance
           themselves
           in
           their
           spiritual
           estate
           upon
           this
           foundation
           .
           And
           this
           do
           you
           (
           Brethren
           )
           who
           would
           be
           preserved
           from
           the
           Apostacie
           of
           the
           times
           .
           That
           foundation
           which
           you
           have
           been
           built
           upon
           ,
           that
           
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             and
             Holinesse
          
           which
           hath
           been
           preached
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           received
           by
           you
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
          
           and
           other
           foundation
           can
           no
           man
           lay
           ,
           then
           what
           hath
           been
           laid
           amongst
           you
           ;
           If
           any
           shall
           pretend
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           an
           
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           Pauls
           
             Anathema
          
           will
           light
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             Gal.
          
           1.
           8.
           
           And
           therefore
           build
           you
           your selves
           on
           this
           foundation
           ,
           with
           confidence
           and
           full
           assurance
           build
           upon
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           the
           infallible
           truth
           of
           God
           ;
           adventuring
           your
           salvation
           ,
           laying
           the
           weight
           of
           your
           souls
           upon
           it
           .
           As
           the
           stones
           of
           the
           building
           lay
           all
           their
           weight
           upon
           the
           foundation
           ,
           firmly
           and
           immovably
           resting
           upon
           it
           :
           So
           do
           you
           rest
           upon
           that
           
             Doctrine
          
           which
           you
           have
           learned
           .
           Not
           calling
           in
           question
           any
           of
           the
           
             Principles
          
           of
           your
           Religion
           ,
           any
           of
           the
           fundamental
           truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           
             Scepticisme
             ,
          
           questioning
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           specially
           if
           they
           shall
           be
           arraigned
           at
           the
           bar
           of
           humane
           
             Reason
             ,
          
           it
           maketh
           way
           for
           
             Apostacie
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           end
           (
           as
           experience
           hath
           made
           it
           good
           upon
           some
           )
           for
           
             Atheisme
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           in
           this
           sense
           
             Lay
             we
             not
             again
             the
             foundation
             of
             repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             and
             of
             faith
             towards
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptismes
             ,
             and
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             and
             Eternall
             Judgment
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           dehorts
           )
           
             Heb.
          
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           This
           do
           some
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           call
           all
           these
           and
           al●
           other
           fundamentals
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           into
           question
           .
           Let
           not
           us
           dare
           to
           do
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           
             leaving
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ;
          
           (
           leaving
           them
           as
           we
           found
           them
           ,
           immovable
           and
           unshaken
           ,
           taking
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Religion
           for
           indubitable
           and
           
           unquestionable
           truths
           )
           
             let
             us
             go
             on
             to
             perfection
             in
             knowledge
             and
             practise
             ;
          
           so
           building
           up
           our selves
           on
           this
           our
           most
           holy
           faith
           ,
           going
           on
           forwards
           from
           
             faith
             to
             faith
             ,
          
           from
           one
           degree
           of
           faith
           and
           holinesse
           to
           another
           .
           Not
           
             looking
             back
          
           (
           as
           
             Lots
             wife
          
           did
           ,
           for
           which
           she
           is
           made
           exemplary
           to
           all
           
             Apostates
             ,
          
           being
           turned
           into
           a
           
             pillar
             of
             salt
          
           to
           season
           and
           preserve
           others
           )
           ,
           but
           go
           on
           untill
           we
           come
           to
           the
           
             Mount
             of
             God
             ,
          
           untill
           we
           come
           to
           see
           what
           we
           have
           beleeved
           ,
           and
           shall
           receive
           the
           end
           of
           our
           Hope
           ,
           the
           salvation
           of
           our
           souls
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           second
           direction
           followes
           ,
           
             [
             Praying
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ]
             .
          
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           pieces
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Panoplie
             ,
          
           of
           that
           compleat
           spiritual
           Armour
           which
           the
           Apostle
           willeth
           the
           Christian
           souldier
           to
           take
           up
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           
             Ephes.
          
           6.
           18.
           
           
             Praying
             always
             with
             all
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             in
             the
             spirit
             ]
             .
          
           This
           piece
           of
           Armour
           
             Paul
          
           himself
           made
           use
           of
           against
           those
           
             buffetings
             of
             Satan
             ,
          
           (
           supposed
           to
           be
           
             Blasphemous
             temptations
             )
             ;
          
           he
           betook
           himself
           to
           his
           prayers
           ;
           
             For
             this
             thing
             I
             besought
             the
             Lord
             thrice
             ;
          
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           12.
           8.
           
             i.
             e.
          
           frequently
           ,
           and
           importunately
           .
           And
           the
           like
           use
           make
           we
           of
           it
           at
           this
           day
           .
           This
           is
           a
           time
           wherein
           
             Satans
             fiery
             darts
          
           fly
           abroad
           ,
           never
           thicker
           ,
           never
           more
           dangerously
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           all
           of
           us
           betake
           our selves
           to
           our
           prayers
           ,
           
             Praying
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           solliciting
           the
           throne
           of
           grace
           with
           frequent
           importunity
           ,
           that
           God
           himself
           would
           stand
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           deliver
           us
           from
           every
           evill
           work
           .
           Thus
           being
           jealous
           of
           our selves
           and
           our
           owne
           weakenesse
           ,
           fly
           we
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           the
           wings
           of
           a
           divine
           protection
           ;
           dayly
           begging
           it
           from
           God
           that
           he
           would
           deliver
           us
           
             from
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             fowler
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             noysome
             pestilence
             ;
          
           So
           as
           
             though
             a
             thousand
             should
             fall
             at
             our
             side
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             at
             our
             right
             hand
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             not
             come
             nigh
             us
             ;
          
           but
           that
           through
           his
           grace
           we
           may
           
             be
             kept
             from
             falling
             ,
             and
             be
             presented
             blamelesse
             before
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
          
           which
           Saint
           
             Jude
          
           assureth
           the
           beleevers
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           able
           to
           do
           for
           them
           .
           
             Jude
          
           24.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Keep
             your selves
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ]
             .
          
           A
           direction
           which
           may
           be
           taken
           and
           understood
           three
           wayes
           ,
           and
           each
           useful
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Keep
           your selves
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           viz.
           
             Gods
             love
             to
             you
             .
          
           Being
           in
           grace
           and
           favour
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           having
           some
           comfortable
           apprehensions
           thereof
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           doing
           ought
           that
           should
           cause
           God
           to
           turne
           his
           face
           from
           you
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           the
           
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           ,
           the
           sense
           and
           feeling
           of
           his
           love
           and
           favour
           from
           you
           ,
           or
           cause
           him
           to
           frowne
           upon
           you
           .
           This
           will
           every
           presumptuous
           sin
           ,
           every
           sin
           against
           light
           and
           conscience
           ,
           do
           .
           Every
           such
           a
           sin
           will
           be
           like
           a
           dark
           cloud
           coming
           betwixt
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           earth
           ,
           intercepting
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           countenance
           .
           So
           did
           
             Davids
          
           sin
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           51.
           
           Whereupon
           he
           begs
           a
           
             restoring
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             salvation
             .
          
           O
           therefore
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           
             keep
             your selves
             in
             it
             ,
          
           Be
           afraid
           to
           offend
           him
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           hide
           his
           face
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           suffer
           you
           to
           wander
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           stumble
           and
           fall
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Keep
           your selves
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           viz.
           
             your
             love
             to
             God
             .
          
           Finding
           your
           hearts
           once
           closing
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           a cleaving
           to
           him
           ,
           now
           persevere
           in
           that
           love
           ;
           labouring
           to
           finde
           your
           hearts
           more
           and
           more
           inamoured
           with
           him
           ,
           more
           enlarged
           towards
           him
           .
           This
           love
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           will
           preserve
           the
           ●soul
           from
           making
           defection
           from
           him
           and
           his
           truth
           .
           This
           it
           was
           which
           caused
           
             Paul
          
           to
           
             keep
             faith
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
          
           so
           as
           he
           could
           do
           nothing
           against
           the
           truth
           ;
           
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             constrained
             him
             ,
          
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           14.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Keep
           your selves
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           viz.
           
             in
             a
             fraternal
             love
             ,
          
           love
           to
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           called
           the
           
             love
             of
             God
             ,
          
           in
           as
           much
           ,
           First
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           
             commanded
          
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           Secondly
           ,
           
             wrought
          
           by
           him
           ,
           (
           in
           both
           which
           respects
           he
           is
           called
           the
           
             God
             of
             love
             ,
          
           2
           
             Cor.
          
           13.
           11.
           
           )
           and
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           is
           
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           In
           this
           love
           of
           God
           
             keep
             your selves
             ,
          
           not
           suffering
           your
           hearts
           to
           be
           divided
           ,
           alienated
           from
           ,
           much
           lesse
           set
           against
           those
           who
           are
           members
           of
           the
           same
           body
           .
           This
           
             opposition
             ,
          
           or
           
             alienation
          
           will
           increase
           unto
           more
           ungodlinesse
           .
           Keep
           your selves
           therefore
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           direction
           is
           yet
           behinde
           
             Looking
             for
             the
             mercie
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             unto
             eternall
             life
             ]
             .
          
           A
           usefull
           direction
           specially
           in
           difficult
           and
           dangerous
           times
           ,
           wherein
           Christians
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           
             compelled
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
          
           to
           renounce
           ,
           and
           abjure
           the
           truths
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           hane
           professed
           ,
           through
           the
           rigour
           of
           cruel
           and
           mercilesse
           persecutors
           who
           have
           got
           power
           into
           their
           hands
           :
           which
           was
           the
           case
           (
           as
           I
           showed
           you
           )
           of
           some
           of
           those
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           which
           persecuting
           
             Paul
          
           had
           to
           deale
           with
           ,
           
             Acts
          
           26.
           11.
           
           Now
           in
           such
           times
           ,
           wherein
           men
           can
           expect
           no
           
             mercy
             ,
          
           (
           nor
           yet
           
             justice
             )
          
           nothing
           but
           extremity
           of
           rigour
           from
           men
           ,
           now
           look
           for
           the
           
             mercy
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
          
           who
           
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           
             patience
          
           and
           
             constancie
          
           of
           his
           Saints
           in
           maintaining
           his
           truth
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           them
           in
           a
           gracious
           remuneration
           .
           
             Behold
             I
             come
             quickly
             ,
             and
             my
             reward
             is
             with
             me
          
           (
           saith
           that
           
             Amon
             ,
          
           that
           faithful
           and
           true
           witnesse
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           )
           
             Rev.
          
           22.
           11.
           
           Christ
           ere
           long
           will
           come
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           cometh
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           come
           empty-handed
           .
           
             He
             will
             give
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
          
           (
           as
           it
           there
           followeth
           )
           .
           And
           therefore
           (
           as
           the
           verse
           foregoing
           hath
           it
           )
           ,
           
             Let
             him
             that
             is
             righteous
             be
             righteous
             still
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             holy
             let
             him
             be
             holy
             still
             ]
             .
          
           Have
           we
           owned
           God
           and
           his
           truths
           ,
           and
           appeared
           for
           them
           by
           profession
           and
           practice
           ?
           Do
           we
           so
           still
           .
           So
           doing
           ,
           what
           ever
           we
           meet
           with
           from
           men
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           of
           the
           
             mercy
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           (
           with
           what
           brevity
           I
           could
           )
           presented
           unto
           you
           some
           useful
           
             directions
             ,
          
           which
           may
           be
           as
           
             preservatives
          
           unto
           you
           against
           the
           
             poyson
             of
             those
             Heretical
             Blasphemies
          
           of
           seducing
           Teachers
           and
           Apostatized
           professours
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           rife
           in
           this
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           whereby
           you
           may
           (
           through
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           )
           be
           kept
           from
           the
           infection
           of
           them
           ,
           from
           partaking
           in
           them
           as
           
             Principals
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           enough
           .
           
             Take
             heed
          
           (
           in
           the
           second
           place
           )
           
             lest
             you
             partake
             herein
             as
             Accessories
             .
          
           Here
           is
           the
           second
           part
           of
           this
           Admonition
           ,
           which
           I
           beseech
           you
           give
           eare
           unto
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           in
           some
           branch
           of
           it
           will
           concerne
           every
           of
           you
           .
           This
           is
           
             Paul●
          
           Caveat
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
          
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           5.
           22.
           
           
             Be
             not
             partaker
             of
             other
             mens
             sin
             ;
             Keep
             thy selfe
             pure
             ]
             .
          
           Pure
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           being
           a
           
             Principal
          
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           an
           
             Accessory
          
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           latter
           the
           Apostle
           there
           properly
           speaks
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           anon
           .
           And
           let
           the
           same
           counsel
           be
           as
           acceptable
           to
           all
           of
           us
           as
           it
           is
           in
           it self
           seasonable
           and
           needful
           .
           Take
           we
           heed
           of
           partaking
           in
           this
           great
           and
           dreadful
           evil
           of
           
             Heretical
             Blasphemies
             ,
          
           not
           only
           as
           Principals
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           
             Accessories
          
           to
           it
           .
           Which
           men
           may
           be
           many
           wayes
           .
           Give
           me
           leave
           to
           instance
           in
           some
           of
           the
           most
           obvious
           ,
           that
           you
           taking
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           may
           the
           better
           decline
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             By
             countenancing
             of
             them
             .
          
           This
           I
           take
           from
           Saint
           
             John
          
           in
           his
           second
           Epistle
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             If
             there
             come
             any
             among
             you
             ,
             and
             bring
             not
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             receive
             him
             not
             into
             your
             house
             ,
             neither
             bid
             him
             God
             speed
             ;
             For
             he
             that
             biddeth
             him
             God
             speed
             ,
             is
             partaker
             of
             his
             evill
             deeds
             ]
             .
          
           A
           passage
           which
           speaketh
           home
           to
           the
           point
           in
           hand
           .
           Reflect
           upon
           it
           again
           .
           
             If
             there
             come
             any
             unto
             you
             and
             bring
             not
          
           
           
             this
             Doctrine
             ]
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           bring
           a
           contrary
           doctrine
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           doctrine
           of
           which
           he
           speaketh
           in
           the
           verse
           foregoing
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             [
             receive
             him
             not
             into
             your
             house
             ]
          
           lodge
           him
           not
           ,
           entertain
           him
           not
           :
           
             [
             neither
             bid
             him
             God
             speed
             ]
          
           shew
           him
           no
           countenance
           ,
           give
           him
           no
           encouragement
           :
           
             [
             for
             he
             that
             biddeth
             him
             God
             speed
             ,
             is
             partake
             of
             his
             evill
             deeds
             ]
          
           maketh
           himself
           
             accessory
          
           to
           his
           sin
           by
           this
           collateral
           consent
           and
           allowance
           ,
           by
           seeming
           to
           approve
           of
           what
           he
           ought
           to
           reprove
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           by
           countenancing
           ,
           much
           more
           by
           
             impowring
          
           such
           manner
           of
           persons
           .
           This
           I
           take
           up
           from
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           
             Timothy
          
           in
           the
           place
           forenamed
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           5.
           22.
           where
           he
           giveth
           him
           this
           Caveat
           ,
           
             Lay
             hands
             suddenly
             on
             no
             man
             ,
          
           viz.
           in
           
             Ordination
          
           (
           so
           it
           is
           most
           commonly
           ,
           and
           most
           properly
           expounded
           )
           .
           Herein
           
             Paul
          
           willeth
           
             Timothy
          
           to
           be
           advised
           ,
           so
           as
           not
           to
           have
           any
           hand
           in
           instaling
           any
           into
           any
           
             Ecclesiasticall
             function
             ,
          
           who
           were
           not
           approvable
           both
           for
           
             Doctrine
          
           and
           
             life
             .
          
           Adding
           this
           for
           a
           Reason
           ;
           
             Neither
             be
             partaker
             of
             other
             mens
             sins
             ]
             .
             Timothy
          
           by
           ordaining
           ,
           impowring
           of
           an
           Heretical
           false
           teacher
           ,
           giving
           him
           an
           advantage
           to
           spread
           his
           false
           doctrine
           with
           authority
           ,
           should
           make
           himself
           accessory
           to
           all
           that
           mischief
           which
           should
           redound
           unto
           the
           Church
           by
           so
           pernicious
           an
           Instrument
           .
        
         
           A
           point
           which
           I
           wish
           it
           might
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           all
           those
           who
           have
           or
           may
           have
           power
           to
           impower
           others
           ,
           whether
           in
           a
           
             Civil
          
           or
           
             Ecclesiastical
          
           way
           ,
           to
           promote
           and
           install
           any
           in
           any
           place
           or
           office
           of
           publike
           trust
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           
             Church
          
           or
           
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           If
           so
           be
           they
           be
           men
           of
           dangerous
           and
           poysonous
           principles
           ,
           such
           as
           those
           
             Heretical
             Blasphemers
          
           I
           have
           been
           speaking
           of
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           
             lay
             hands
             on
             them
          
           (
           unlesse
           it
           be
           in
           securing
           their
           persons
           from
           doing
           any
           farther
           harme
           )
           ;
           how
           they
           have
           any
           hand
           in
           putting
           advantages
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           wherby
           they
           may
           spread
           the
           contagion
           of
           their
           Errours
           to
           the
           indangering
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           others
           .
           In
           so
           doing
           they
           shall
           make
           themselves
           partakers
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           
             accessories
          
           to
           all
           the
           evill
           that
           accrueth
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           by
           their
           means
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           third
           way
           is
           by
           
             tolerating
          
           and
           suffering
           of
           such
           .
           This
           I
           take
           from
           the
           spirit
           writing
           to
           the
           
             Churches
             ,
             Rev.
          
           2.
           
           Writing
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Pergamus
             ,
          
           he
           layeth
           this
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Angel
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           
             had
             in
             that
             Church
             them
             which
             held
             the
             doctrine
             of
          
           Balaam
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           14.
           
             and
             them
             which
             held
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
          
           
           Nicolaitans
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           15.
           
           
             Pertinacious
          
           Hereticks
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           the
           word
           there
           imports
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           such
           as
           
             held
             fast
          
           those
           doctrines
           .
           So
           the
           same
           word
           is
           translated
           in
           the
           verse
           foregoing
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           13.
           
           
             Thou
             h●ldest
             fast
             my
             name
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           And
           so
           the
           word
           here
           signifieth
           ,
           an
           obstinate
           and
           pertinacious
           holding
           of
           those
           heretical
           doctrines
           ,
           (
           which
           properly
           maketh
           an
           
             Heretick
             )
             .
          
           Such
           Hereticks
           there
           were
           some
           in
           that
           Church
           .
           But
           what
           was
           that
           to
           the
           
             Angel
             ,
          
           the
           Minister
           ,
           or
           Officers
           in
           that
           Church
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Thou
             hast
             them
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           thou
           toleratest
           and
           sufferest
           them
           ,
           not
           proceeding
           against
           them
           according
           to
           that
           authority
           committed
           unto
           thee
           .
           So
           you
           have
           it
           more
           plainly
           in
           that
           charge
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Thyatira
             ,
          
           v.
           20.
           
           
             I
             have
             a
             few
             things
             against
             thee
             ,
             because
             thou
             sufferest
             that
             woman
          
           Jezebel
           ,
           
             which
             calleth
             her self
             a
             Prophetesse
             ,
             to
             teach
             and
             seduce
             my
             people
             ]
             .
          
           This
           TOLERATION
           ,
           where
           that
           power
           which
           God
           hath
           committed
           to
           any
           for
           the
           suppressing
           ,
           reforming
           ,
           or
           punishing
           of
           such
           Heretical
           Blasphemers
           ,
           is
           not
           put
           forth
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           connived
           at
           ,
           born
           with
           ,
           this
           involves
           those
           who
           are
           herein
           failing
           in
           their
           duty
           ,
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           sin
           ,
           maketh
           them
           accessories
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Rule
           is
           ancient
           and
           true
           ,
           
             Qui
             non
             vetat
             peccare
             cum
             possit
             jubet
             ,
          
           who
           so
           having
           power
           to
           prohibit
           or
           hinder
           an
           evill
           ,
           shall
           not
           put
           forth
           that
           power
           ,
           maketh
           himself
           (
           at
           least
           )
           accessory
           to
           it
           .
           This
           do
           
             Church-officers
          
           in
           the
           
             state
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
          
           Having
           liberty
           to
           exercise
           that
           power
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           committed
           to
           them
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           his
           Church
           under
           himself
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           not
           put
           it
           forth
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           so
           great
           an
           evill
           as
           this
           ,
           they
           thereby
           become
           accessories
           to
           it
           .
           And
           so
           doth
           the
           
             Civill
             Magistrate
             ,
          
           being
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           
             keeper
             of
             both
             Tables
             ,
          
           if
           he
           shall
           not
           draw
           forth
           the
           
             sword
          
           which
           God
           had
           put
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           for
           the
           vindicating
           of
           the
           name
           and
           cause
           of
           God
           against
           these
           open
           and
           professed
           enemies
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Punishing
             of
             Blasphemers
          
           according
           to
           the
           power
           and
           authority
           committed
           to
           him
           :
           by
           this
           whether
           
             voluntary
             ,
          
           or
           
             negligent
             Toleration
          
           and
           connivance
           ,
           he
           involveth
           himself
           in
           the
           guilt
           of
           this
           sin
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           Happily
           some
           by
           the
           way
           may
           interrupt
           me
           ,
           and
           demand
           of
           me
           ,
           
             What
             punishment
             is
             due
             unto
             this
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           Give
           me
           leave
           to
           turne
           aside
           a
           little
           to
           returne
           them
           an
           Answer
           .
           For
           the
           right
           stating
           whereof
           we
           must
           distinguish
           .
           There
           are
           divers
           kinds
           of
           
             Blasphemies
          
           and
           
             Blasphemers
             .
          
           To
           follow
           the
           
           Casuist
           
             Alsted
             ;
          
           there
           are
           two
           kinds
           of
           
             Blasphemy
             ;
          
           the
           one
           
             Immediate
             ,
          
           
           the
           other
           
             Mediate
             .
             Immediate
             ,
          
           which
           strikes
           directly
           at
           God
           himself
           ,
           denying
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           such
           a
           one
           as
           he
           hath
           revealed
           himself
           ;
           or
           attributing
           something
           to
           him
           which
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           his
           nature
           ,
           or
           highly
           dishonorable
           to
           his
           Majesty
           .
           
             Mediate
             ,
          
           which
           doth
           only
           obliquely
           ,
           indirectly
           ,
           interpretatively
           ,
           &
           by
           consequence
           redound
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           reflect
           upon
           him
           :
           As
           when
           his
           
             Image
             ,
             Word
             ,
             Works
             ,
             Ordinances
          
           are
           contumeliously
           spoken
           of
           ,
           which
           redoundeth
           unto
           
             God
          
           the
           
             Prototype
             ,
          
           and
           
             Author
          
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             Blasphemy
          
           is
           either
           of
           
             Infirmity
             ,
          
           or
           
             Pertinacie
             .
          
           Of
           
             Infirmity
             ,
          
           which
           is
           sudden
           ,
           and
           occasioned
           through
           the
           
             distemper
          
           of
           some
           
             passion
             ,
          
           or
           the
           violence
           of
           some
           
             temptation
             .
          
           Of
           
             Pertinacy
             ,
          
           when
           men
           in
           cold
           blood
           do
           advisedly
           blaspheme
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ;
           or
           when
           they
           do
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           pertinaciously
           and
           obstinatly
           maintain
           some
           damnably
           Heretical
           and
           Blasphemous
           doctrines
           .
        
         
           Now
           according
           to
           the
           
             quality
             ,
             kind
          
           and
           
             degree
          
           of
           this
           sin
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           
             punishment
          
           to
           be
           proportioned
           .
           As
           for
           
             Immediate
             Blasphemy
          
           against
           God
           himself
           ,
           the
           divine
           law
           maketh
           it
           
             capital
             .
          
           You
           may
           read
           it
           ,
           
             Levit.
          
           24.
           where
           
             Moses
          
           enquiring
           of
           God
           concerning
           the
           
             Blasphemer
             ,
          
           which
           was
           then
           in
           ward
           ,
           what
           they
           should
           do
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           Lord
           returns
           him
           an
           answer
           ,
           both
           concerning
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             spake
             unto
          
           Moses
           ,
           
             saying
             ,
             Bring
             forth
             him
             that
             hath
             cursed
             without
             the
             Camp
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             that
             heard
             h●m
             lay
             their
             hands
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             let
             all
             the
             Congregation
             stone
             him
             .
             And
             thou
             shalt
             speak
             unto
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             saying
             Whosoever
             curseth
             his
             God
             ,
             shall
             bear
             his
             sin
             .
             And
             he
             that
             blasphemeth
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             surely
             be
             put
             to
             death
             .
             ]
          
           Here
           is
           the
           
             Divine
             Law
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           been
           followed
           by
           the
           
             Civil
             Law
             .
             Blasphemi
          
           
           
             ultimis
             suppliciis
             afficiantur
             .
          
           Blasphemers
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           punished
           with
           
             capital
             punishments
             ,
          
           with
           
             death
             .
          
           Others
           have
           adjudged
           this
           sin
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           
             cutting
             off
             ,
          
           or
           
             plucking
             out
             the
             tongue
             ,
          
           And
           that
           (
           saith
           
             Aretius
             )
          
           most
           deservedly
           .
           For
           unworthy
           is
           that
           tongue
           ever
           to
           speak
           more
           ,
           that
           shall
           dare
           once
           to
           speak
           against
           its
           Creator
           .
        
         
           Afterwards
           the
           
             Canon
             Law
          
           hath
           relaxed
           ,
           and
           mitigated
           the
           punishment
           ,
           commuting
           it
           into
           pecuniary
           
             Mulcts
          
           and
           
             Penances
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           by
           what
           Authority
           it
           hath
           taken
           upon
           it
           thus
           to
           dispence
           with
           the
           
             Divine
             Law
             ,
          
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           .
           Sure
           it
           is
           ,
           this
           unwarrantable
           lenity
           hath
           been
           no
           small
           advantage
           unto
           the
           sin
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
             Law
             of
          
           
           
           
             God
             ,
          
           it
           is
           expresse
           and
           peremptory
           ;
           
             He
             that
             blasphemeth
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             surely
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ;
          
           which
           being
           understood
           of
           
             manifest
             and
             notorious
             Blasphemies
             ,
          
           where
           God
           himself
           is
           peirced
           or
           struck
           through
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           word
           there
           used
           
             (
             Nakab
             )
          
           properly
           signifieth
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           a
           person
           that
           is
           
             Compos
             mentis
             ,
          
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           ,
           is
           an
           
             universal
             law
          
           for
           all
           Nations
           ,
           being
           indeed
           of
           the
           
             law
             of
             nature
             .
          
           So
           much
           is
           collected
           by
           some
           from
           those
           words
           of
           
             Jobs
             wife
          
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           
             Job
          
           2.
           9.
           
           (
           being
           read
           as
           our
           Translation
           renders
           them
           ,
           
             Curse
             God
             ,
             and
             dye
             ;
          
           Intimating
           that
           by
           that
           means
           he
           should
           soone
           be
           dispatched
           ,
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
           A
           construction
           taken
           from
           a
           not
           improbable
           supposition
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           that
           the
           very
           
             light
             of
             nature
          
           did
           carry
           those
           heathenish
           Nations
           to
           as
           high
           and
           severe
           a
           revenge
           against
           the
           highest
           sin
           ,
           as
           the
           
           law
           of
           
             Moses
          
           did
           the
           Israelites
           .
           It
           was
           
             natural
             divinity
          
           that
           taught
           the
           
             Athenians
          
           to
           adjudge
           their
           
             Socrates
          
           to
           death
           for
           some
           dishonourable
           and
           contumelious
           language
           against
           their
           gods
           .
           And
           so
           
           much
           our
           judicious
           
             Perkins
          
           observes
           from
           that
           Decree
           of
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             Dan.
          
           3
           29.
           who
           ,
           though
           a
           Heathen
           ,
           yet
           gave
           in
           commandment
           to
           his
           people
           concerning
           the
           
             God
             of
             Shadrach
             ,
             Mesheck
             and
             Abednego
             ,
          
           being
           convinced
           that
           he
           was
           the
           only
           true
           God
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           one
           
             Blasphemed
          
           him
           ,
           spake
           any
           thing
           amisse
           concerning
           him
           ,
           
             that
             he
             should
             be
             cut
             in
             peices
             ,
             and
             his
             house
             made
             a
             dung-hil
             ]
             .
          
           (
           From
           whence
           the
           aforesaid
           Author
           collects
           ,
           that
           
             manifest
             and
             convicted
             Atheists
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             they
             have
             but
             their
             deserts
             )
             .
          
           This
           did
           that
           conscientious
           Heathen
           by
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           .
        
         
           A
           precedent
           which
           will
           rise
           up
           in
           judgment
           against
           many
           
             Christian
             Magistrates
          
           at
           the
           last
           and
           great
           day
           ,
           who
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           they
           have
           not
           only
           the
           same
           
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
          
           but
           the
           
             written
             law
             ,
          
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           go
           before
           them
           ,
           to
           direct
           and
           beare
           them
           out
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           suffer
           the
           name
           of
           God
           to
           be
           peirced
           and
           struck
           through
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           presumptuous
           way
           by
           manifest
           and
           notorious
           Blasphemies
           ,
           and
           yet
           connive
           at
           it
           ,
           not
           drawing
           forth
           the
           sword
           to
           avenge
           the
           quarrel
           of
           their
           Creator
           .
           
             Egregiè
             profectò
             vicarii
             &
             vasalli
             Dei
             !
          
           (
           saith
           
             Alsted
          
           speaking
           of
           such
           )
           ;
           full
           well
           do
           
           they
           deserve
           to
           be
           called
           Gods
           
             Deputies
          
           and
           
             Vicegerents
             ,
          
           who
           whilst
           they
           are
           most
           tender
           of
           their
           own
           
             names
             ,
          
           their
           own
           
             honors
             ,
          
           their
           own
           
             priviledges
             ,
          
           they
           care
           not
           how
           the
           name
           of
           God
           suffer
           by
           impious
           and
           blasphemous
           tongues
           .
           
             Immediate
             Blasphemy
          
           is
           
             Capital
             ,
          
           deserving
           death
           by
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           law
           and
           light
           of
           Nature
           .
        
         
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           But
           if
           so
           ,
           how
           came
           
             Moses
          
           to
           be
           at
           a
           stand
           concerning
           that
           
             Blasphemer
             ,
          
           that
           he
           should
           so
           solicitously
           enquire
           of
           God
           what
           he
           should
           do
           with
           him
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           To
           this
           it
           is
           answered
           .
           This
           
             Moses
          
           did
           not
           out
           of
           any
           scruple
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           whether
           he
           deserved
           death
           or
           no
           .
           Well
           did
           he
           know
           what
           sentēce
           of
           the
           
             law
          
           had
           passed
           upon
           those
           which
           should
           curse
           their
           father
           or
           mother
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           21.
           17.
           
           
             He
             that
             curseth
             his
             father
             or
             mother
             shall
             surely
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ]
             .
          
           And
           consequently
           he
           could
           not
           make
           a
           question
           whether
           
             Blasphemy
             against
             God
          
           deserveth
           the
           like
           ,
           or
           no
           .
           But
           his
           scruple
           was
           about
           the
           
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
          
           which
           in
           as
           much
           as
           God
           had
           not
           determined
           in
           particular
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           question
           whether
           that
           which
           was
           inflicted
           for
           a
           far
           lesse
           offence
           ,
           were
           not
           too
           light
           for
           this
           .
           
             Blasphemy
          
           being
           the
           
             highest
             sin
          
           deserveth
           to
           be
           punished
           
             extremis
             suppliciis
          
           (
           as
           the
           phrase
           of
           the
           Civil
           law
           is
           )
           with
           the
           
             highest
             kind
             of
             punishment
             .
          
           So
           doth
           
             Immediate
             Blasphemy
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           
             Mediate
          
           and
           
             Immediate
          
           Blasphemy
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           weighed
           and
           considered
           according
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           
             Modification
             &
             respects
             ;
          
           whether
           it
           be
           
             sudden
          
           or
           
             deliberate
             ;
          
           whether
           of
           
             infirmity
             ,
          
           or
           
             pertinacy
             ;
          
           and
           accordingly
           the
           punishment
           is
           to
           be
           qualified
           .
           So
           much
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           St.
           
             Jude
             ,
          
           who
           speaking
           of
           such
           kind
           of
           persons
           ,
           willeth
           Christians
           ,
           
             of
             some
             to
             have
             compassion
             ,
             making
             a
             difference
             ,
             Jude
             v.
          
           22.
           yet
           so
           as
           the
           sin
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           connived
           at
           ,
           not
           passed
           by
           .
           Specially
           in
           
             confirmed
             ,
             habituated
          
           and
           
             presumptuous
             blasphemers
             ,
          
           such
           as
           do
           advisedly
           or
           customarily
           utter
           ,
           or
           obstinately
           maintaine
           what
           tends
           to
           the
           high
           dishonour
           of
           God
           .
           In
           this
           case
           the
           name
           of
           God
           calleth
           for
           a
           vindication
           from
           them
           who
           do
           not
           beare
           the
           sword
           for
           nought
           :
           who
           if
           they
           shall
           now
           connive
           at
           
             offences
          
           and
           
             offendors
          
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           suffering
           them
           to
           go
           unpunished
           ,
           in
           so
           doing
           they
           make
           themselves
           partakers
           of
           the
           sin
           ,
           
             Accessories
          
           to
           it
           .
           This
           do
           publike
           persons
           by
           
             Tolerating
             ,
          
           not
           
             Punishing
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           this
           (
           in
           the
           fourth
           place
           ,
           to
           hasten
           in
           that
           which
           remains
           )
           may
           private
           persons
           do
           ,
           
             by
             not
             reproving
             ,
          
           not
           shewing
           their
           dislike
           ,
           and
           detestation
           of
           this
           sin
           .
           Not
           
             Reproving
          
           of
           it
           .
           
             Have
             no
             fellowship
             with
             the
             unfruitful
             works
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             but
             reprove
             them
             rather
             ;
          
           So
           the
           Apostle
           layeth
           down
           the
           general
           Injunction
           ,
           
             Eph
             ,
          
           5.
           11.
           agreeably
           to
           that
           Prescription
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             Levit.
          
           19.
           17.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             in
             any
             wise
             rebuke
             thy
             neighbour
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             sin
             upon
             him
             ]
             .
          
           This
           are
           Christians
           to
           do
           with
           a
           
             wise
             and
             holy
             zeale
             ;
          
           as
           in
           other
           cases
           ,
           so
           in
           this
           making
           use
           of
           seasonable
           
             Admonitions
          
           and
           
             Reprehensions
             ,
          
           where
           
           there
           is
           any
           hope
           they
           may
           take
           place
           .
           Otherwise
           the
           Rule
           is
           ,
           
             Cast
             not
             pearls
             before
             swine
             ,
          
           Matth.
           7.
           6.
           
           
             Rebuke
             not
             a
             scorner
             lest
             he
             hate
             thee
             ,
          
           Prov.
           9.
           8.
           
           Persons
           desperatly
           wicked
           and
           profane
           are
           not
           to
           be
           dealt
           withal
           in
           this
           way
           .
           Admonitions
           and
           Reprehensions
           so
           
             spent
             ,
          
           will
           be
           
             mis-spent
             ;
          
           Nay
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           prove
           like
           
             oyle
          
           to
           the
           
             fire
             ,
             inflaming
          
           instead
           of
           
             quenching
             .
          
           Upon
           this
           ground
           it
           was
           that
           
             Hezekiahs
             Commissioners
          
           when
           they
           heard
           
             Rab
             shakeh
          
           blaspheming
           in
           that
           desperate
           way
           ,
           
             they
             answered
             him
             not
             a
             word
             ,
          
           Isa.
           36.
           21.
           deeming
           it
           in
           vain
           to
           make
           any
           reply
           ,
           when
           it
           would
           but
           incite
           him
           to
           farther
           outrage
           .
           But
           where
           there
           is
           any
           hope
           that
           reproofs
           may
           be
           hearkned
           to
           ,
           Christians
           may
           not
           be
           tongue-tyed
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           speak
           for
           God
           .
        
         
           However
           ,
           some
           way
           or
           other
           they
           are
           to
           manifest
           their
           dislike
           and
           detestation
           of
           this
           sin
           .
           It
           was
           a
           
             Canon
          
           amongst
           the
           Jewes
           (
           as
           I
           hinted
           it
           before
           )
           ,
           that
           
             whosoever
             heard
             Blasphemy
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             he
             heard
             it
             himself
             ,
             or
             heard
             it
             by
             the
             report
             of
             another
             ,
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             rend
             his
             cloaths
             .
          
           And
           so
           did
           those
           
             Ambassadors
          
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           )
           ,
           though
           they
           held
           their
           peace
           ,
           yet
           they
           rent
           their
           garments
           .
           This
           
             Ceremony
          
           was
           
             Jewish
             ,
          
           but
           the
           
             Moral
          
           and
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           
             Christian
             .
          
           Christians
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           the
           name
           of
           God
           blasphemed
           ,
           but
           they
           ought
           some
           way
           or
           other
           to
           manifest
           their
           detestation
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           indignation
           against
           it
           .
           Which
           not
           doing
           ,
           they
           may
           seem
           to
           approve
           of
           what
           they
           do
           neither
           by
           
             word
          
           nor
           
             signe
          
           reprove
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           become
           
             Accessories
          
           to
           this
           highest
           of
           sins
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Again
           (
           in
           the
           fifth
           place
           )
           this
           may
           be
           done
           by
           a
           
             voluntary
             associating
             with
             such
             kind
             of
             persons
             ,
          
           entertaining
           unnecessary
           familiarity
           or
           society
           with
           them
           .
           This
           Christians
           may
           not
           do
           .
           It
           is
           
             Pauls
          
           charge
           to
           his
           
             Corinthians
          
           concerning
           scandalous
           persons
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           
             company
          
           with
           such
           ,
           not
           eate
           with
           them
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           5.
           9.
           11.
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           have
           any
           intimate
           and
           unnecessary
           familiarity
           with
           them
           .
           The
           like
           the
           same
           Apostle
           requires
           from
           his
           
             Thessalonians
             ,
          
           2
           
             Thess.
          
           3.
           14.
           
           
             If
             any
             man
             obey
             not
             our
             word
          
           (
           receive
           not
           our
           doctrine
           ,
           but
           oppose
           it
           )
           
             note
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
           And
           the
           like
           direction
           he
           giveth
           to
           
             Timothy
          
           concerning
           these
           
             Blasphemers
             and
             Seducers
          
           in
           the
           fifth
           verse
           of
           this
           chapter
           (
           2
           ▪
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           5.
           )
           
             From
             such
             turn
             away
             ;
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           have
           no
           society
           ,
           no
           communion
           with
           them
           .
           This
           would
           not
           St.
           
             John
          
           have
           with
           that
           blasphemous
           Heretick
           
             Cerinthus
             ,
          
           
           whom
           when
           he
           espied
           washing
           himself
           in
           the
           
             Bathe
             ,
          
           he
           refused
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           fearing
           lest
           the
           roof
           should
           fall
           on
           his
           head
           which
           covered
           so
           wretched
           a
           miscreant
           ▪
           (
           as
           it
           is
           reported
           from
           
             Policarpe
          
           by
           
             Ireneus
             &
             Euseb.
             )
             .
          
           And
           this
           ought
           not
           Christians
           
           to
           have
           with
           men
           of
           the
           like
           spirit
           .
           If
           a
           man
           have
           a
           
             Plague-sore
          
           upon
           him
           ,
           they
           who
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           be
           disswaded
           from
           keeping
           him
           company
           .
           Now
           surely
           the
           contagion
           of
           
             Heretical
             Blasphemy
          
           is
           no
           lesse
           dangerous
           to
           the
           soul
           ▪
           then
           the
           
             Pestilence
          
           to
           the
           
             Body
             .
          
           Besides
           ,
           intimate
           and
           unnecessary
           familiarity
           with
           the
           sinner
           carrieth
           with
           it
           a
           seeming
           
             approbation
          
           of
           the
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           maketh
           a
           man
           accessory
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           respect
           to
           be
           declined
           .
           The
           
             Garment
             spotted
             by
             the
             flesh
          
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           touched
           ,
           nor
           come
           nigh
           ,
           
             Jude
          
           23.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Again
           (
           in
           the
           sixth
           place
           )
           Christians
           may
           be
           made
           accessories
           to
           this
           sin
           ,
           
             by
             not
             mourning
             for
             it
             .
          
           Thus
           are
           all
           Christians
           to
           be
           affected
           with
           the
           
             scandalous
             fals
          
           of
           their
           brethren
           .
           
             Paul
          
           blameth
           his
           
             Corinthians
             ,
          
           that
           taking
           notice
           of
           that
           
             Incestuous
          
           person
           ,
           they
           were
           yet
           
             puffed
             up
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             rather
             mourned
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             had
             done
             that
             deed
             might
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             among
             them
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           2.
           
           In
           not
           doing
           it
           they
           make
           themselves
           accessory
           to
           the
           sin
           .
           So
           did
           all
           they
           in
           
             Jerusalem
          
           who
           did
           not
           mourn
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           times
           .
           And
           so
           do
           they
           in
           
             England
          
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           who
           hearing
           of
           such
           horrid
           
             Blasphemies
          
           as
           are
           dayly
           belched
           out
           against
           the
           God
           of
           heaven
           ,
           against
           his
           
             Truth
             ,
          
           his
           
             wayes
             ,
          
           his
           
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           and
           being
           called
           upon
           to
           humble
           their
           souls
           for
           them
           ,
           are
           yet
           puffed
           up
           with
           an
           apprehension
           of
           such
           
             glorious
          
           times
           ,
           such
           
             happy
          
           and
           
             blessed
          
           times
           ;
           and
           do
           not
           rather
           
             mourn
             ,
          
           mourn
           for
           the
           sin
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           
             offendors
          
           might
           either
           be
           
             reformed
             ,
          
           or
           
             punished
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           In
           the
           last
           place
           (
           to
           name
           no
           more
           )
           Christians
           may
           be
           accessory
           to
           this
           sin
           by
           being
           
             occasions
          
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           is
           charged
           upon
           
             David
             ,
          
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           12.
           14.
           
           By
           those
           foul
           sins
           of
           his
           he
           had
           given
           great
           occasions
           to
           the
           
             enemies
             of
             God
             to
             blaspheme
             .
          
           And
           this
           the
           Apostle
           chargeth
           upon
           those
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           who
           making
           their
           boast
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           yet
           walked
           contrary
           to
           it
           by
           open
           violations
           of
           it
           ,
           
             The
             name
             of
             God
          
           saith
           he
           )
           
             is
             blasphemed
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             through
             you
             ,
          
           Rom.
           2.
           24.
           
           And
           thus
           is
           the
           
             Religion
          
           of
           God
           subject
           to
           be
           blasphemed
           through
           the
           
             scandalous
             lives
          
           of
           Christians
           .
           When
           they
           shall
           walk
           contrary
           to
           their
           Professions
           ,
           profane
           persons
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           cast
           this
           in
           the
           face
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           Lo
           what
           a
           Religion
           is
           this
           which
           
           yeeldeth
           such
           fruits
           !
           So
           as
           by
           these
           means
           they
           become
           accessory
           to
           the
           
             Blasphemy
          
           of
           others
           .
           Which
           let
           all
           of
           us
           beware
           of
           .
           A
           Caveat
           pressed
           by
           our
           Apostle
           once
           and
           again
           ,
           1
           
             Tius
             .
          
           6.
           1.
           
             Tit.
          
           2.
           5.
           
           And
           let
           every
           of
           us
           take
           it
           home
           to
           our selves
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           Especially
           in
           these
           
             catching
             times
             ,
          
           wherein
           many
           lye
           in
           wait
           for
           such
           occasions
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           somewhat
           to
           cast
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           true
           
             Religion
          
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           shew
           themselves
           constant
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           it
           .
           Be
           we
           so
           much
           the
           more
           watchful
           over
           our
           wayes
           ,
           over
           our
           walkings
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           be
           no
           wayes
           accessory
           to
           these
           their
           
             Blasphemies
             .
          
        
         
           And
           thus
           have
           I
           at
           length
           dispatched
           this
           useful
           and
           necessary
           
             caveat
          
           concerning
           this
           great
           and
           wrath
           provoking
           evil
           of
           the
           times
           .
           Take
           heed
           that
           we
           be
           not
           
             partakers
          
           in
           it
           ,
           whether
           as
           
             Principals
          
           or
           as
           
             Accessories
             .
          
        
         
           
           And
           thus
           washing
           our
           own
           hands
           of
           the
           sin
           ,
           now
           do
           what
           we
           may
           for
           
             others
             ;
          
           for
           our
           
             brethren
             ,
          
           for
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           God
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           our
           
             Brethren
             ,
          
           which
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           
             fallen
             ,
          
           such
           as
           yet
           stand
           .
           A
           word
           for
           each
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           former
           ,
           do
           what
           we
           may
           for
           their
           
             Recovery
             .
          
           A
           duty
           incumbent
           upon
           all
           ,
           who
           themselvs
           standing
           upon
           the
           shoar
           ,
           ought
           to
           reach
           forth
           a
           hand
           to
           those
           whom
           they
           see
           swiming
           in
           the
           stream
           .
           When
           
             Abraham
          
           heard
           how
           his
           kinsman
           
             Lot
          
           was
           taken
           and
           carried
           away
           captive
           ,
           presently
           he
           arms
           himself
           ,
           and
           maketh
           out
           for
           his
           resone
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           14.
           
           Do
           we
           the
           like
           for
           our
           brethren
           ,
           whom
           we
           see
           or
           hear
           of
           to
           be
           thus
           
             taken
             captive
          
           by
           the
           devil
           ,
           &
           carried
           away
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           O
           do
           what
           we
           may
           for
           their
           rescue
           ,
           their
           recovery
           .
        
         
           
             Quest
             .
          
           What
           shall
           we
           do
           for
           them
           ?
        
         
           
             Ans.
          
           Herein
           hearken
           to
           St.
           
             Jude
             ,
          
           who
           having
           first
           shewed
           Christians
           what
           they
           are
           to
           do
           for
           
             themselvs
          
           in
           such
           Apostatizing
           times
           ,
           
             Keep
             your selves
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
          
           v.
           21.
           
           Then
           he
           directs
           them
           what
           to
           do
           for
           others
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           
             v.
          
           22.
           23
           
           
             Of
             some
          
           (
           saith
           he
           ▪
           
             have
             compassion
             ,
             making
             a
             difference
             .
             And
             others
             save
             with
             fear
             ▪
             pulling
             them
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ]
             .
          
           And
           this
           let
           all
           of
           us
           do
           concerning
           our
           seducing
           and
           seduced
           brethren
           .
           
             Puttiing
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             On
             some
             have
             compassion
             ,
          
           viz.
           of
           weak
           ,
           wel-meaning
           ,
           simple
           ,
           seduced
           souls
           ;
           such
           as
           follow
           their
           seducing
           teachers
           (
           as
           those
           200
           men
           did
           
             Absolom
             ,
          
           2
           ▪
           
             Sam.
          
           15.
           10.
           
           )
           
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           being
           carried
           away
           by
           their
           plausible
           pretences
           ,
           and
           specious
           glosses
           which
           they
           set
           upon
           their
           
           false
           and
           damnable
           doctrines
           ,
           
             On
             such
             have
             compassion
             ,
          
           (
           as
           praying
           for
           them
           ,
           so
           )
           seeking
           their
           recovery
           by
           gentle
           means
           ,
           gentle
           
             admonitions
             ,
             instructions
             ,
             reprehensions
             ;
          
           endeavouring
           to
           hold
           forth
           a
           light
           untothem
           ,
           to
           convince
           them
           of
           their
           wandrings
           ,
           and
           to
           direct
           them
           into
           the
           way
           of
           truth
           again
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           have
           so
           dangerously
           gone
           aside
           .
           Thus
           deal
           with
           them
           as
           tender-hearted
           Surgeons
           do
           with
           dis-located
           or
           dis-joynted
           bones
           ,
           handle
           them
           with
           a
           gentle
           hand
           ,
           
             restoring
             them
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           alluding
           to
           that
           Metaphor
           exhorts
           ,
           
             Gal
             ,
          
           6.
           1.
           
           )
           
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             meeknesse
             .
          
        
         
           As
           for
           others
           ,
           
             pertinacious
             and
             obstinate
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           perverse
           and
           proud
           seducers
           ,
           or
           men
           confirmed
           and
           hardned
           in
           their
           blasphemous
           errors
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           
             save
             them
             also
             .
          
           As
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           be
           instrumental
           in
           their
           salvation
           .
           But
           they
           are
           to
           be
           proceeded
           with
           in
           another
           way
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           
             severity
             .
             [
             Save
             them
             with
             fear
             ]
             .
          
           terrifying
           them
           by
           thundring
           out
           the
           judgments
           of
           God
           against
           them
           ;
           where
           other
           means
           avail
           not
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           the
           sharper
           and
           severer
           
             censures
          
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           this
           case
           ,
           where
           those
           milder
           remedies
           of
           
             admonition
             ,
          
           and
           
             suspension
          
           will
           not
           take
           place
           ,
           the
           highest
           censure
           of
           
             Excommunication
          
           is
           seasonable
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Churches
           last
           
             remedy
             ,
          
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           like
           case
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Corinth
          
           to
           be
           used
           towards
           their
           
             Incestuous
             brother
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           5.
           5.
           
           
             I
             have
             judged
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             done
             this
             deed
             ,
             be
             delivered
             unto
             Satan
             for
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             may
             be
             saved
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ]
             ▪
          
           And
           what
           
             Paul
          
           prescribeth
           ,
           himselfe
           practiseth
           in
           the
           case
           we
           have
           now
           in
           hand
           .
           Having
           to
           deale
           with
           a
           payre
           of
           blasphemous
           Apostates
           ,
           
             Hymeneus
          
           and
           
             Alexander
             ,
          
           he
           betaketh
           himself
           to
           this
           as
           the
           last
           and
           only
           means
           left
           for
           their
           recovery
           ;
           
             I
             have
             delivered
             them
             unto
             Satan
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             they
             may
             learn
             not
             to
             Blaspheme
             .
             ]
          
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           1.
           
             ult.
          
           meaning
           thereby
           the
           sentence
           
           of
           
             Excommunication
             ,
          
           (
           as
           appeareth
           by
           comparing
           this
           with
           the
           form●r
           Text
           )
           :
           A
           
             censure
          
           which
           if
           rightly
           dispensed
           (
           however
           the
           ill
           managing
           of
           it
           in
           former
           times
           hath
           rendred
           it
           contemptible
           in
           these
           )
           would
           be
           found
           a
           terrible
           
             thunderbolt
             .
          
           So
           it
           was
           found
           by
           many
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           where
           those
           which
           were
           struck
           with
           this
           
             censure
          
           were
           oft-times
           given
           over
           by
           God
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Satan
          
           to
           be
           
             buffeted
             ,
          
           vexed
           and
           tormented
           by
           him
           both
           in
           their
           
             spirit●
          
           and
           
             bodies
             ,
          
           with
           inward
           horrors
           and
           terrors
           ,
           &
           with
           outward
           diseases
           .
           And
           truly
           were
           the
           right
           use
           of
           this
           Censure
           restored
           unto
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           this
           
             twig
             of
             Christs
             rod
          
           would
           be
           found
           
           to
           have
           some
           
             power
          
           in
           it
           ;
           God
           would
           manifest
           himself
           in
           &
           by
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           it
           an
           effectual
           means
           for
           the
           recovering
           of
           some
           who
           are
           dangerously
           fallen
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           staying
           of
           others
           who
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           following
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           for
           the
           stopping
           of
           the
           course
           of
           this
           and
           the
           like
           evils
           ,
           which
           for
           want
           hereof
           are
           like
           to
           increase
           and
           multiply
           to
           the
           eminent
           hazard
           of
           souls
           ,
           and
           endangering
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Thus
           are
           these
           
             Hymeneus's
          
           and
           
             Alexanders
             ,
          
           desperate
           Apostates
           and
           Seducers
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           ,
           
             saved
             with
             fear
             ,
          
           even
           
             pulled
             out
             of
             the
             fire
          
           (
           as
           it
           there
           followeth
           )
           .
           Thus
           dealeth
           the
           tender-hearted
           mother
           by
           her
           young
           child
           which
           she
           seeth
           to
           be
           fallen
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           she
           layeth
           hold
           where
           she
           can
           ,
           plucking
           it
           out
           hastily
           and
           violently
           ,
           not
           caring
           though
           she
           endanger
           a
           
             limb
          
           to
           save
           the
           
             life
          
           of
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           are
           this
           desperate
           generation
           of
           men
           to
           be
           dealt
           with
           .
           Their
           danger
           being
           present
           and
           eminent
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           if
           they
           were
           in
           the
           
             fire
             ,
          
           they
           being
           ready
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           fire
           of
           hell
           ,
           nay
           that
           fire
           having
           already
           taken
           hold
           of
           them
           ,
           
             their
             tongues
             being
             set
             on
             fire
          
           with
           it
           ;
           O
           seek
           we
           by
           any
           way
           or
           means
           to
           pluck
           them
           out
           of
           this
           fire
           .
           This
           do
           we
           for
           those
           of
           our
           brethren
           who
           are
           fallen
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           those
           who
           through
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           supporting
           them
           ,
           do
           yet
           
             stand
             ,
          
           do
           what
           we
           may
           to
           hold
           them
           up
           .
           
             Strengthning
             the
             weak
             hands
             ,
             and
             confirming
             the
             feeble
             knees
          
           (
           as
           the
           Prophet
           hath
           it
           )
           
             Isa.
          
           35.
           3.
           
           To
           this
           end
           ,
           dealing
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           as
           men
           wading
           over
           a
           deep
           ,
           but
           fordable
           river
           ,
           where
           the
           current
           runneth
           strong
           ,
           they
           take
           another
           by
           the
           hand
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           stream
           .
           Thus
           let
           
             Christians
             ,
          
           (
           and
           (
           where
           it
           may
           be
           )
           
             Churches
             )
          
           joyne
           together
           in
           
             holy
             combinations
             ,
          
           taking
           one
           another
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           mutually
           confirming
           and
           strengthning
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           and
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           stand
           against
           that
           strong
           stream
           of
           
             Blasphemous
             Errors
             ,
          
           whereby
           many
           have
           been
           carried
           away
           already
           ,
           and
           others
           are
           dayly
           endangered
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           all
           of
           us
           are
           bound
           ,
           do
           what
           we
           may
           to
           free
           that
           ,
           that
           these
           
             Red
             ▪
             Deagon
             waters
          
           may
           not
           prevaile
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           it
           .
           To
           that
           end
           I
           have
           but
           one
           word
           more
           to
           say
           ;
           Let
           all
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           whom
           it
           concerneth
           ,
           do
           what
           in
           us
           lieth
           that
           the
           
             Government
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           may
           set
           up
           and
           established
           in
           it
           .
           
             When
             there
             was
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
          
           (
           no
           Civil
           Government
           )
           
             every
             one
             did
             that
             which
             was
             right
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
          
           Judg.
           17.
           6.
           not
           that
           which
           was
           right
           in
           Gods
           eyes
           ,
           but
           what
           every
           man
           fancied
           and
           pleased
           .
           And
           
           truly
           thus
           hath
           it
           been
           in
           this
           unhappy
           
             Interregnum
             ,
          
           this
           deplorable
           interval
           of
           
             Church
             Government
          
           in
           this
           Nation
           .
           While
           the
           former
           government
           hath
           been
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           effectually
           substituted
           in
           the
           roome
           of
           it
           ,
           every
           man
           hath
           done
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           what
           was
           right
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           .
           And
           
             hinc
             illae
             lachrymae
             ,
          
           hence
           is
           it
           that
           this
           sea
           of
           evils
           hath
           broken
           in
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           .
           For
           the
           stopping
           of
           the
           course
           hereof
           ,
           let
           all
           who
           wish
           well
           to
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           do
           what
           in
           them
           lyeth
           to
           promote
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           erecting
           a
           
             Government
          
           in
           his
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             means
          
           which
           Christ
           hath
           sanctified
           for
           the
           freeing
           of
           his
           Church
           from
           these
           great
           evils
           .
           Of
           the
           force
           and
           efficacy
           whereof
           all
           ages
           have
           had
           sufficient
           experience
           .
           In
           the
           last
           age
           ,
           (
           as
           bad
           as
           the
           Government
           then
           was
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           
             Title
          
           or
           
             Exercise
             ,
          
           whether
           in
           the
           
             Constitution
          
           or
           
             Administration
          
           and
           management
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           )
           such
           
             night-birds
          
           as
           these
           durst
           not
           then
           fly
           abroad
           .
           Though
           some
           comparativly
           
             sleighter
             errors
          
           began
           then
           to
           put
           up
           head
           ,
           yet
           grosser
           
             Heresies
          
           durst
           not
           appear
           .
           (
           An
           instance
           sufficient
           to
           make
           good
           that
           received
           maxime
           ,
           that
           
             Tyranny
             is
             better
             then
             Anarchie
             .
             Better
             an
             ill-managed
             Government
             then
             no
             Government
             .
             )
          
           In
           other
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
          
           where
           that
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           was
           supposed
           to
           be
           modelled
           and
           laid
           out
           for
           this
           Church
           ,
           hath
           obtained
           establishment
           and
           countenance
           ,
           such
           evil
           weeds
           as
           these
           have
           not
           been
           ordinarily
           found
           to
           grow
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           to
           flourish
           under
           the
           shadow
           of
           it
           .
           So
           far
           hath
           Christ
           owned
           that
           (
           for
           substance
           )
           his
           
             owne
             Ordinance
             ,
          
           as
           that
           few
           such
           desperate
           
             Blasphemous
             Hereticks
          
           have
           been
           found
           in
           those
           Churches
           .
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           amongst
           us
           may
           enjoy
           the
           like
           mercy
           ,
           all
           of
           us
           contribute
           what
           we
           may
           ,
           our
           
             Prayers
             and
             endeavours
             ,
          
           that
           the
           work
           of
           God
           may
           be
           carried
           on
           for
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           a
           
             wall
             ,
          
           a
           
             fence
          
           about
           this
           his
           
             vineyard
             ,
          
           his
           
             sheepfold
             ;
          
           a
           wall
           ,
           a
           fence
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
          
           about
           this
           Church
           ,
           which
           till
           it
           be
           ,
           it
           cannot
           in
           a
           rational
           and
           ordinary
           way
           be
           expected
           or
           hoped
           ,
           that
           these
           
             Foxes
          
           should
           be
           kept
           from
           spoyling
           our
           
             Vines
             ,
          
           or
           these
           
             Wolves
          
           from
           tearing
           and
           worrying
           the
           poor
           
             Lambs
          
           of
           Christ
           Thus
           far
           the
           Application
           hath
           run
           in
           a
           more
           general
           way
           .
        
         
           
           Come
           we
           now
           in
           a
           few
           words
           to
           direct
           it
           in
           a
           more
           special
           way
           to
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           Upon
           them
           the
           Text
           seemeth
           to
           look
           with
           a
           more
           special
           eye
           .
           
             Know
             thou
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
          
           to
           
             Timothy
          
           here
           )
           
             that
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             there
             shall
             be
             perilous
             times
             ,
             for
             men
             shall
             be
          
           (
           among
           
           other
           vices
           which
           they
           shall
           be
           given
           up
           to
           )
           
             Blasphemers
             .
          
           This
           
             Timothy
          
           must
           take
           special
           cognizance
           of
           .
           And
           wherefore
           he
           more
           then
           others
           ?
           For
           this
           take
           a
           double
           Reas.
           1.
           
           That
           he
           might
           not
           be
           
             dismay'd
             or
             discourag'd
          
           by
           it
           .
           2.
           
           That
           he
           might
           be
           
             awakned
             ,
             quickned
             ,
             animated
             ,
          
           to
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           
             vigilant
             ,
             constant
             couragious
             ,
          
           in
           appearing
           and
           acting
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           truth
           against
           those
           open
           adversaries
           of
           it
           ,
           &
           in
           opposing
           ,
           and
           bearing
           up
           head
           against
           those
           vices
           and
           errors
           of
           the
           times
           .
           And
           in
           this
           way
           let
           this
           
             Premonition
          
           be
           useful
           to
           all
           the
           faithful
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           see
           this
           prediction
           verified
           amongst
           us
           in
           so
           punctual
           a
           manner
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             Be
             not
             discouraged
             at
             it
             .
          
           Truth
           is
           ,
           such
           times
           as
           these
           are
           discouraging
           times
           .
           They
           are
           so
           to
           all
           
             Christians
          
           who
           desire
           to
           be
           found
           faithful
           with
           God
           .
           But
           specially
           to
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             .
             Paul
          
           would
           have
           
             Timothy
          
           here
           to
           know
           that
           there
           were
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             difficult
          
           and
           
             perilous
          
           times
           acoming
           ;
           Perilous
           specially
           to
           men
           of
           his
           
             Coat
             ,
          
           his
           
             Calling
             .
          
           And
           such
           they
           are
           .
           
             When
             Professours
             turn
             Apostatizing
             Blasphemers
             ,
             then
             let
          
           Timothies
           ,
           
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             look
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           Then
           every
           
             Athanasius
          
           shall
           be
           a
           
             Satansius
             ,
          
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           they
           shall
           be
           loaded
           with
           slanderous
           imputations
           and
           obloquies
           to
           render
           them
           odious
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           world
           .
           But
           let
           not
           this
           
             dismay
          
           or
           
             discourage
             .
          
           A
           thing
           which
           the
           best
           of
           men
           in
           this
           case
           may
           be
           subject
           to
           .
           We
           see
           it
           in
           
             Jeremy
             ,
          
           when
           he
           saw
           what
           entertainment
           his
           person
           and
           message
           found
           among
           many
           ,
           how
           
             The
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             made
             a
             reproach
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             derision
             dayly
             ,
          
           how
           his
           doctrine
           was
           sleighted
           ,
           derided
           ,
           mocked
           at
           by
           such
           men
           as
           the
           Apostle
           here
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           
             Blasphemers
             ,
          
           what
           were
           his
           thoughts
           hereupon
           ?
           you
           may
           read
           them
           
             Jer.
          
           20.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Then
             I
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             make
             mention
             of
             him
             ,
             nor
             speak
             any
             more
             in
             his
             name
             .
             ]
          
           Hereupon
           
             Jeremy
             ,
          
           what
           with
           fear
           and
           discontent
           ,
           he
           beginneth
           to
           take
           up
           a
           resolution
           of
           
             silencing
          
           himself
           of
           laying
           aside
           his
           calling
           .
           Such
           
             discouragements
          
           in
           such
           times
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           are
           subject
           to
           .
           But
           let
           them
           not
           give
           way
           to
           them
           .
           Thus
           it
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           here
           foretold
           that
           it
           should
           be
           .
           And
           wherefore
           foretold
           ?
           but
           that
           the
           
             Ministers
          
           of
           God
           (
           whom
           after
           a
           special
           manner
           it
           concerns
           )
           might
           not
           be
           so
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           discoraged
           at
           it
           .
           
             These
             things
             have
             I
             spoken
             unto
             you
             that
             you
             should
             not
             be
             offended
          
           (
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           evill
           times
           which
           were
           to
           come
           after
           his
           departure
           from
           them
           ,
           
             John
          
           16.
           1.
           )
           And
           so
           ,
           this
           thing
           hath
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           foretold
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           
           Gospel
           being
           
             forewarned
             ,
          
           might
           also
           be
           
             forearmed
          
           against
           what
           ever
           disheartnings
           or
           discouragements
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           But
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           
             Awakened
             ,
             Excited
             ,
             animated
             ,
          
           to
           greater
           
             Vigilancy
             ,
             Constancy
             ,
             Courage
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Vigilancy
             .
          
           When
           
             Foxes
          
           and
           
             Wolves
          
           are
           abroad
           ,
           it
           is
           time
           for
           the
           
             Shepherds
          
           to
           look
           out
           .
           And
           such
           are
           
             seducing
             Teachers
             .
             Foxes
             .
             [
             O
             Israel
             ,
             thy
             Prophets
             are
             like
             the
             Foxes
             in
             the
             deserts
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             Ezekiel
             )
             cap.
          
           ●3
           .
           4
           Such
           are
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           seducing
           Teachers
           being
           (
           as
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           of
           
             Elimas
             ,
             Acts
          
           13.
           10.
           
           )
           
             full
             of
             all
             subtilty
             and
             craft
             .
          
           And
           as
           
             Foxes
             ,
          
           so
           
             Wolves
             .
             I
             know
          
           (
           saith
           
             Paul
          
           to
           the
           Elders
           of
           
             Ephesus
             )
             that
             after
             my
             departure
             grievous
             Wolves
             shall
             enter
             in
             amosg
             you
             ,
             not
             sparing
             the
             flock
             ,
          
           Acts
           20.
           29.
           meaning
           thereby
           
             Seducers
             ,
          
           false
           Teachers
           ,
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           describeth
           to
           be
           
             Wolves
             in
             Sheeps
             clothing
             ▪
          
           Mat.
           7.
           15.
           
           And
           being
           such
           ,
           it
           standeth
           the
           
             Ministers
          
           of
           God
           (
           his
           Shepherds
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           often
           stiled
           )
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           look
           out
           to
           them
           .
           To
           them
           is
           that
           speech
           directed
           ,
           
             Cant.
          
           2.
           15.
           
           
             Take
             us
             the
             Foxes
             ,
             the
             little
             Foxes
             that
             spoyle
             the
             Vines
             ]
          
           It
           is
           the
           speech
           of
           
             Christ
          
           to
           his
           
             Ministers
          
           (
           saith
           our
           new
           Annotations
           upon
           it
           ,
           exciting
           them
           to
           look
           out
           ,
           &
           have
           an
           eye
           to
           false
           teachers
           who
           seduce
           weak
           Christians
           .
           And
           
             Paul
          
           foretelling
           the
           
             Elders
          
           aforesaid
           what
           
             Wolves
          
           should
           break
           in
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           words
           he
           gives
           them
           an
           
             Item
             ,
          
           bespeaking
           their
           vigilancy
           ,
           
             Therefore
             watch
             ,
          
           Act
           ,
           20.
           31.
           
           The
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           hearing
           of
           such
           dangerous
           instruments
           abroad
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           vigilant
           over
           their
           flocks
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           as
           vigilant
           over
           others
           ,
           so
           
             Constant
          
           in
           respect
           of
           themselves
           .
           This
           is
           
             Pauls
          
           charge
           to
           
             Timothy
          
           in
           this
           chapter
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           
           Having
           foretold
           him
           what
           times
           and
           persons
           were
           to
           come
           ,
           he
           giveth
           him
           his
           lesson
           ,
           
             v.
          
           14.
           
           
             But
             continue
             thou
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             in
             the
             things
             which
             thou
             hast
             learned
             ,
             and
             hast
             been
             assured
             of
             ]
             .
          
           And
           let
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           take
           it
           home
           to
           themselves
           .
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           what
           ever
           revolutions
           and
           turnings
           ,
           though
           the
           whole
           world
           should
           turn
           round
           ,
           yet
           let
           them
           stand
           like
           so
           many
           
             Centers
             ,
          
           not
           so
           far
           complying
           with
           any
           error
           of
           the
           times
           as
           to
           decline
           any
           way
           or
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           beleeved
           ,
           professed
           &
           held
           forth
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           being
           constant
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           
             zealous
             and
             couragious
             in
             defending
             it
             ,
          
           and
           opposing
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           it
           .
           So
           far
           should
           this
           opposition
           be
           from
           damping
           their
           spirits
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           should
           by
           an
           
             antiperistasis
          
           make
           the
           fire
           of
           holy
           zeale
           to
           burn
           so
           much
           the
           more
           intensly
           within
           them
           .
           Such
           
           effect
           it
           had
           in
           
             Paul
             ;
          
           when
           
             Elimas
             the
             Sorcerer
             ,
          
           a
           seducing
           Teacher
           ,
           withstood
           him
           ,
           
             seeking
             to
             turne
             the
             Deputy
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           Act.
           13.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           See
           how
           
             Paul's
          
           spiritwas
           stirred
           within
           him
           ,
           
             Then
          
           Paul
           
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             set
             his
             eyes
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             O
             full
             of
             all
             subtilty
             ,
             and
             all
             mischief
             ,
             thou
             child
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
           with
           such
           a
           holy
           zeale
           did
           that
           good
           
             Polycarpe
          
           Saint
           
             Iohns
          
           disciple
           confront
           that
           Blasphemous
           Heretick
           
             Marcion
             ,
          
           who
           meeting
           him
           ,
           and
           demanding
           
           of
           him
           whether
           he
           knew
           him
           ,
           
             Yes
             saith
             he
             ,
             Agnosco
             te
             primogenitum
             Diaboli
             ,
             I
             know
             thee
             to
             be
             the
             first-born
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           So
           far
           should
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           be
           from
           being
           dismayed
           or
           terrified
           by
           these
           Adversaries
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           (
           as
           
             Calvin
          
           speaks
           upon
           the
           Text
           )
           
             Animos
             potius
             ad
             resistendum
             colligere
             ,
          
           rather
           gird
           up
           their
           loynes
           ,
           and
           gather
           up
           their
           spirits
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           go
           out
           more
           couragiously
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           God
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           branch
           of
           the
           Application
           I
           might
           yet
           amplifie
           and
           inlarge
           ,
           by
           shewing
           you
           in
           what
           
             wayes
             ,
          
           and
           by
           what
           
             meanes
          
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           are
           to
           go
           out
           against
           such
           adversaries
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           as
           
             viz.
          
           by
           
             preaching
          
           against
           them
           ,
           
             writing
          
           against
           them
           ,
           confuting
           their
           Errors
           ,
           plucking
           off
           the
           Masks
           and
           Vizards
           and
           disguizes
           from
           their
           faces
           ,
           discovering
           their
           Impostures
           ;
           that
           so
           
             their
             folly
             being
             made
             manifest
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             they
             may
             proceed
             no
             farther
          
           (
           as
           our
           Apostle
           hath
           it
           ,
           
             ver.
          
           10.
           of
           this
           
             chapter
             )
             .
          
           But
           I
           have
           already
           expatiated
           far
           beyond
           the
           limits
           which
           I
           propounded
           to
           my selfe
           when
           I
           first
           took
           this
           subject
           in
           hand
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           here
           conclude
           ,
           desiring
           God
           to
           make
           these
           Meditations
           as
           profitable
           as
           they
           are
           seasonable
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A77492e-230
           
             Psal.
             1.
             3.
             Prov.
             25.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             31.
             31.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A77492e-780
           
             Sub
             extremis
             diebus
             comprehendit
             universum
             Christianae
             Ecclesiae
             statum
             .
             
               Calv.
               ad
               locum
               .
            
             Ita
             tamen
             ut
             mali●a
             ,
             de
             quâ
             loquitur
             ,
             subinde
             majores
             vires
             sumat
             ,
             &
             cum
             tempore
             crescat
             ,
             usque
             ad
             extremum
             diem
             .
             
               H●rming
               .
               ad
               loc.
            
          
           
             Cicero
             .
          
           
             Eustathius
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Bez.
             in
             Gr.
             
             Annot.
             in
             Mat.
             9.
             3.
             
             Aut
             quia
             est
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             Aretus
             Problem
             .
             loc.
             109.
             de
             Blasphemiâ
             .
          
           
             Hâc
             significatione
             peculiari
             usurpatur
             à
             sacris
             Scriptoribus
             nostris
             ,
             quomodo
             etiam
             apud
             Platonem
             bisponitur
             .
             
               Beza
               Gr.
               Ann.
               in
               Mat.
               9.
               3.
               
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             sunt
             hoc
             loco
             qui
             in
             Deum
             probra
             congerunt
             ,
             sed
             in
             genere
             maledici
             .
             
               Vide
               Leigh
               Critic
               .
               sacra
               ▪
               ex
               Sculteto
               .
            
             Blasphemi
             ,
             in
             Deum
             &
             ejus
             doctrinam
             ,
             falsa
             &
             impia
             de
             eo
             loquentes
             .
             
               Claud.
               Espencaeus
               ad
               loc.
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             in
             ipsum
             Deum
             maledici
             ;
             nam
             ▪
             in
             hoc
             sensueminen●iore
             sumendam
             hic
             hanc
             vocem
             ,
             indicat
             ordo
             .
             
               Grotius
               .
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             contemptores
             aliorum
             .
             Idem
             ▪
             ad
             loc.
             
               Epiph.
               Haeresi
               26.
               
            
          
           
             Vide
             Engl.
             new
             Annot.
             in
             2
             Tim.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Q
             
          
           
             Vocem
             .
             Blasphemiae
             .
             
               Tremel
               .
            
          
           
             Dicitur
             hic
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             non
             qui
             Deo
             maledicit
             ,
             sed
             qui
             quod
             Dei
             est
             sibi
             arrogat
             .
             
               Groti
               .
               ad
               loc.
            
          
           
             Opinio
             Epicuri
             Deum
             non
             curare
             res
             humanas
             ;
             quae
             videtur
             etiam
             
               Aristotel●s
            
             fuisse
             sententia
             :
             
               Gro.
            
             in
             
               1
               Tim
               6.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Isa.
             37
             ▪
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             Haeresi
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             Haeres
             .
          
           
             
               Simpsons
            
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             
               Cent
               ▪
            
             2.
             
               de
               Haeres
               .
            
          
           
             See
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             
               London
               ,
               Anno
            
             1648.
             
             Mr.
             
               Bartlets
            
             Soveraigne
             Balsom
             .
             
               in
               fine
               .
            
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             
               Deus
               non
               est
               Author
               cujus
               est
               ultor
               .
            
             Fulgent
             .
             Comfort
             for
             Beleevers
             ▪
             &c.
             pag.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Eng.
            
             New
             Annor
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Applic.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Ainsworth
            
             in
             Levit
             24
             ▪
             11.
             
          
           
             Propter
             talia
             delicta
             ,
             &
             fames
             ,
             &
             terrae
             motus
             ,
             &
             pesses
             eveniunt
             .
             
               Vide
            
             Alsted
             .
             Theolog.
             Casaum
             .
             cap.
             
               15.
               
            
             Cas.
             
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             ab
             a
             intensiva
             ,
             &
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Sumo
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ab
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             &
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             appareo
             ,
             quod
             quis
             enimere
             se
             &
             caeteris
             mortalibus
             superiorem
             esse
             persuasum
             habeat
             ,
             Cui
             respondet
             Latinis
             Superbia
             ,
             q.
             super
             ire
             .
             
               Leigh
               Critic
               .
               Sacra
               .
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             his
             Contemptores
             aliorum
             .
             
               Grotius
               ad
               Text.
               
            
          
           
             Diodati
             ad
             loe
             
          
           
             Vide
             
               Grotium
            
             ad
             loc.
          
           
             
               Alsted
               .
            
             Theol-Casuum
             .
             cap.
             15.
             
             Cas.
             5.
             
             De
             Blasphemiâ
             .
          
           
             
               Vide
            
             Alsted
             .
             
               ibid.
            
             Jura
             Civilia
             praecisione
             linguae
             punierunt
             aliquando
             hoc
             peccatum
             ,
             &c.
             Alii
             ut
             terribilior
             esset
             p●na
             ,
             jusserunt
             per
             occiput
             eximi
             linguam
             .
             
               Aretius
               Loc.
               Com.
               109.
            
             de
             Blasphemiâ
             .
          
           
             Jura
             Canonica
             pessimo
             exemplo
             induxerunt
             mitigationem
             paenarum
             ,
             &c.
             Dedit
             enim
             ista
             tantam
             Blasphemiarum
             segetem
             ut
             nihil
             srequentius
             sit
             inter
             Christianos
             ,
             quam
             impune
             nomen
             domini
             Blasphemare
             .
             
               Aretius
               .
               ibid.
            
          
           
             Vide
             M.
             
               Carill
               .
            
             in
             Job
             .
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Perkins
            
             in
             Galat.
             cap
             3.
             v.
             25
             
          
           
             
               Alsted
               .
            
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             
               Ireneus
            
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
               Euseb
               ,
            
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             14.
             &
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             23
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Vide
             New
             Annot.
             
               Eng.
            
             in
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Applic.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Vseb
               .
            
             l.
             c.
             14.